NATION

PASSWORD

The Legends of Eroris: Brotherhood [IC/Fantasy Medieval]

For all of your non-NationStates related roleplaying needs!

Advertisement

Remove ads

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Tue Jan 01, 2019 10:41 pm

Image


Norravägg



Hankir sat quietly, he observed the edge of the forest on the outskirts of Naumudalr the only thing he could feel was, fear. A deep fear of the unknown, the fear one had of the dark when they were merely a child, and though this fear wasn't based on childlike fears of the night they were based on the fear of what lurked within those darkened woods. The treeline that hid so many mysteries, a dark void within that one could never make out what was inside of it. His heart pumped quickly and his skin began to crawl, not from the cold of the unforgiving northern wind and snow but from an inane feel within him that something was watching them.

"Oreldon." A voice called. Hankir ignored it, he kept looking, staring, observing at the tree lines so far off yet closer than one would think.

As Hankir kept looking his body began to tremble and his body became stiff, his neck toughened with every gulp and his hands wouldn't let go off of his swords handle. He was afraid.

"Hankir!" Another voice called, this time getting the Nord back to himself. Hankir looked towards who had call to him, it was Klegor, saddled up in his brown steed, helmet on and his furred cape on him as always.

"We're ready to go. Lead the way my friend." The Captain said honoring Hankir's wish to lead the scouting party. In most normal circumstances the Captain would've never allow such thing to happen but these circumstances were as one would say, extraordinary. Hankir for his part was still unsure but he had made the promise to lead these men, to make them see what they were up against. This was not something he wanted to end up in a fight, that could come later. For now he had to just make sure they would live to tell the tale.

Hankir put his own helmet on as he approached his white horse, "We'll dismount at the Tornlight, the horses will give us away." Hankir then pulled himself up and saddled up. With him was Klegor, and eight other men. These would not be enough men for a fight but the less people marching around the woods the less the chances of being discovered.

"Lets go then!" Hankir said as he signaled his horse to begin galloping, Klegor and the others began to follow behind him. The group quickly passed by a gap in the defensive line made throughout the night, as they were back on the road towards Bellenwhod the gap was closed back with spike barricades and torches lighting the perimeter of the town.

The group galloped through the snowy road following close behind Hankir, the group was quick passing through Jorunnarstaoir, which had been found in the same condition as Naumudalr. This had only further given credit to Hankir's story and had left the men back at the town quite uneasy but still confident that they could kill any beasts that dare attack, after all these werewolf infestations were usually ended quickly by the swift sword of the Jarls soldiers or militias made by the town folk, but never had an entire village population disappeared and been mauled by them. This was what made the situation extraordinary. Hankir, Klegor and the others galloped fast as the sun began to rise on the skies of Norravägg.

On the horizon, right in the snowy clearing where deer usually ate and near the road between the two towns that Hankir and his companions had just come from and pass by, a lonely figure observed stood and observed much like Hankir had done so. It observed the orange light of the torches surrounding Naumudalr, deers standing behind the figure as it stood completely still. It was as if it was part of nature, rooted right on the ground like a tree. But this figure was not that, not even natural by standards of much of the world of Eroris, an abomination by many. The creature's eyes gleamed with the light of the fire from afar and as the sun began to rise to a cloudy world. The creature then uttered a single word, his voice neither human, elven, orchish, or any other race, it was simply animalistic as it spoke.

"Humans."




Image


After having reached the Tornlight, Hankir and the others had dismounted and hitched their horses, they continued on foot no longer using the road leading to Bellenwhod, instead Hankir led Klegor and the others through the snowy forestry of Norravägg. Hankir walked at the front as Klegor followed behind him and so did the other men who kept a keen eye for anything. Hankir was armed with his hatchet, and he had opted to leave his helmet behind in order to better see, meanwhile the others had kept most of their gear with them and were struggling to move through the snow as they carried their shields, swords and spears that some of them carried.

Klegor had his hand ready to unbind his sword and had left his shield behind but carried his helmet still. He followed close to Hankir and as they walked deeper into the forests he began to question were he was taking them, so far it seemed that since the Tornlight they were getting farther from Bellenwhod.

"Hankir, where are we going?" He finally asked.

Hankir kept silent for a while as the group walked upwards a rocky hill which finally led to a frozen lake overlooked by a rock formations leading up to the mountains. The same place where Hankir and his daughter had hunted that deer.

"We're close. This route goes around the main way to Bellenwhod." He said as he began to slide down the step hillside to the thick ice layer of the lake. Klegor looked at the view, it was quite the sight, one that he didn't usually got to see since his days serving the Jarl. Hankir was down on the lake, and as he walked through the frozen lake he spotted something on the ice, something odd. The Nord kneeled down to examine it and as he did his companions up above on the frozen wooded hill tried to catch a breath. Klegor observed as Hankir was looking at something on the ice and the others noticed this.

"Are you sure about trusting him?" Alvrwulf, one of the accompanying warriors asked, the question obviously directed at the Captain.

"What reason do I have not to?" Klegor answered as he then slided down to the lake, the others following him, Alvrwulf was the last to go down as he tried to make sense of what was happening. He didn't know this region so he couldn't exactly tell if Hankir was guiding them wrong but having left the road and now wandering in the woods? Werewolves around, it was dangerous and sketchy to say the least. The warrior finally slid down and found his companions around Hankir, all now observing what he had found.

"This is no natural mark." Fjorlf, another warrior commented. Alvrwulf walked towards the group as they kept bickering over what they had found.

"Perhaps its a bear?" Rafud added.

"Bears aren't that big you idiot." Belrtrom retorted. Alvrwulf tried to get a good look at whatever they were talking about but they were all blocking his view.

"Whatever it is, no creature that I've ever seen." Hankir said as he got up, Alvrwulf finally got a good look, it was a track. A big track that had imprinted into the ice, one would first think it was of a bear, but no bear had long finger like extremities and as Belrtrom said, no bear was big enough to make a track the size of horse saddle. Alvrwulf himself kneeled down to get a better look, he couldn't believe it.

Klegor for his part looked around the area, he found another track on the ice, leading to the other side of the frozen lake. This had been no normal creature, it could not be a werewolf, that was impossible. The men in the group began to get tense and unsure if they had made the right choice letting Hankir lead them.

"We have to get out of here! Whatever this creature is, it cannot be far." Lodistr said with alarm.

Fjorlf nodded in agreement. "The omen is bad enough. We shouldn't have come h-here..."

"He led us here! To the mouth of the beast!" Belrtrom said in a loud and aggressive tone as he pointed at Hankir.

Klegor tried to keep tensions down "Everybody calm down. He said Bellenwhod is not far, we have to make sure we know what we'-"

"I have a son and daughter back at home! I'm not going to be werewolf dinner over some backwater town in the middle of nowhere!" Vongoct interrupted with anger.

"We have to keep quiet you fools!" Rafud said while trying to keep a low voice, this didn't help as the men let fear get the best of them.

"If you want to be food for beasts fine by me, I'm going back to the Tornlight and then back to the others!" Vongoct said in anger as he walked back towards the forest in the direction the group had come from.

"You will do no such thing soldier!" Klegor finally snapped as he unsheathed his sword, Vongoct already off the lake and into the snowy ground of the forest. The man looked at the Captain with little care.

"I joined the guard to serve Frosthold, not s-"

"You took an oath to serve Norravägg!" Klegor said with a stern voice as he pointed the sword towards Vongoct. The others began to move slowly to the side they supported, with Rafud, Alvrwulf, and Holgtring siding with Klegor and Hankir. The others walked slowly to side with Vongoct, and they took began to slowly move to unsheathe their weapons.

Hankir finally broke his silence, "We all need to get a hold of ourselves... We're Nords, we shouldn't be pointing our weapons to one another." He said as he set his hand on Klegor's sword to push it down. He then go in front of the captain, showing both hands to the other men as a sign of no ill will.

"I understand you're afraid, believe me I am too. But remember that we're all Nords and we have to stand by each other, we should fight the beasts that did this, not each other." Hankir extended his hand to Vongoct, hoping that he would take it to end all hostilities. The two men looked at each other, the Nord then began moving his hand away from his sword and towards Hankir's though reluctantly. Finally it seemed that tensions were down.

Vongoct was about to give Hankir's his hand, right at that moment and seemingly out of nowhere he was then tackled by a big white creature coming from above. A quick yell was the only thing Hankir heard as Vongoct was tackled into the forests and all men were taken aback by the sudden and quick dissaperance of the Nord from their view as he was dragged into the forest by the creature, his screams echoing by the frightful and shocked silence of the men. Then they all looked up to see dozens of wolf men above on the rock formations overlooking the river and all looking directly at them, all varying in fur color and size but regardless were all fierce looking and their terrible eyes that gleamed with the light of the clouded sun looking at them. Claws extended and sharp wolf teeth showing, it was a sight of terror.

Hankir, Klegor and all of the men stood silent and in shock for several seconds, it was hard to digest what had just happened, that was until Hankir at the top of his lungs yelled "RUN!"

With that most of the men came back to their senses as they began to turn around towards the forest. The beasts above them began to pounce down and onto the frozen lake, their incredible weight causing much of the ice to begin shattering. The group of men was already running into the forest, some scattering and others keeping together. The beasts began to run after them, they were fast as quickly they were already pouncing onto the scattered men.

Refud was one of them as he tried to run through the snow and the trees, quickly tired from the weight of his armor and losing his breath, he tried to lighten up by doping his shield and trying to get his chest piece off. He then heard something behind him and turning his head to see a beast already close behind him, lunging at him and so Refud let out a scream that was the last thing he did as he got his throat bitten and his blood splattered through the white snow.

Same fate was met by Lodistr as his scream was heard by the Hankir, Klegor and the others who had stayed together and all followed the path back to the Tornlight. The howl of the werewolves was heard from afar as fog began to settle, Hankir and the others ran through patches of snow high and low. Most of them had their weapons drawn and were following Hankir for the best way to get out of this place.

Hankir for his part had his heart pumping fast as he ran alongside his fellow Nords, the sound of beasts not to far behind them. This had been a bad idea from the start, he knew it and yet he had gone through with it to this very moment where he was already regretting it.

"We have to get back to the horses, come on men, push through!" Klegor said with resilience as he followed Hankir who only agreed by manner of action as he kept moving.

The men were then cut short by finding more beasts right in front of them, dozens of them standing in their way. Hankir stopped only a some meters away from them and the others stopped as well. Then they looked around them, they were surrounded. Beasts at their front, their sides into the trees and right behind them. Sounds of growls, branches breaking, and snow grass moving made the men ever more unease as they all readied their weapons and formed a circle.

"Captain, what do we do!?" Belrtrom asked, his voice noticeably shaky.

"I... I..." Was the only response from the captain as he realized the predicament they were all in.

Hankir, had his hatchet ready on one hand, getting a hold of his dagger on his other hand, ready to fight these beasts again. He thought of Adria, how he had to go back to her. He had to fight not only for himself and these men with her, but for her, his daughter. The only thing that he had left in this world. As the beasts began to get closer and closer, Hankir realized that the time for strategy was over, they all would have to fight like Nords.

"FIGHT! FIGHT FOR YOUR LIVES!" Hankir yelled out as the a beasts lunged at him, Hankir quickly swinging his hatchet and piercing the beast on its skull., Hankir then let out a yell, a yell reminiscing of the older times of his people, the older times of Norravägg, a war cry. The others took Hankir's words at heart as they too let out their war cries and got on guard as the beasts pounced and charged at them.

Klegor thrusting his sword at one beast, piercing right through its stomach and swinging it aside to focus at the next beast, deflecting the claw attacks of one. Belrtrom using two hatchets to advance on one beast, swinging down and cutting at its ribs and quickly piercing its head with the other hatchet. Alvrwulf swung his sword at two beasts moving to him, hitting on in its snout as the other tried to swing at him with its claws. Holgtring then moved his sword down to pierce at one of the beasts attacking Alvrwulf. The group did its best to support each other as Hankir kicked one of the creatures and cut at its arm and Klegor promptly and quickly chopped its head off with one slash of his sword.

Despite their best efforts one by one the best began to die. Fjorlf receiving a slash in the face and then being dragged from his feet back into the forest, his yells heard by Einrmir and Berltrom who tried to take his hand only for him to get dragged away by the beasts, his screams the only thing they heard from him. Suddenly a beast managed to pounce Berltrom who didn't react in time and he went down to the ground with the beast on top of him, everyone else either shaken or occupied the Nord began getting ripped apart by the beast as he tried to stab the creature with his knife to no avail. Finally Einrmir pierced the beast in the head only to find Berltrom bloodied and dead.

"DON'T LET THEM GET CLOSE!" Hankir yelled as he then slashed at one beast right in the head and stabbed another on the snout and kicked it back. Klegor then cut one creature and kicked it back only for another to try to swing at him with his claws, another then charged at him and tackled him, it then tried to bit at his head only for it to get stabbed in the back by a hatchet and then its head pierced by Hankir's knife.

Klegor pushed the creature off him and yelled out "WE HAVE TO GET OUT OF HERE! TRY TO MOVE FORWARD!"

The group then began charging forward, swinging and slashing at the beasts and running forward. Einrmir then getting tackled by a creature and despite his best attempts to push them back getting mauled by several others. The a gleam from the Tornlight was seen as the men desperately tried to get to it, still slashing and killing beasts as they were able to. Then Alvrwulf was grabbed from the feet and dragged into the masses of beasts, trying to swing at the creatures and grabbing the hand of Klegor and despite this being dragged away.

It was then that Holgtring got slashed by a beasts claws right onto his back, falling onto Klegor who tried to help him up. Then it was Klegor himself who received a slash right across the right side of his face and feel onto the ground. Hankir was the only one left as he desperately swung with his hatchet and knife to defend his two fallen warriors. The beasts slowly surrounded him, growling and showing their teeth at him, he then yelled out.

"COME AT ME MOTHERFUCKERS!" As he readied to fight to his last breath.

The beasts then began to retreat back, shocking both Klegor and Hankir, the unconscious Holgtring was losing blood. The beasts retreated back away from the three men and making way for something that was coming the way the group had fled from. It was big, its steps shaking the earth as Hankir then got in front of the two men, Klegor trying to drag Holgtring back as Hankir readied to fight.

"Get out of here!" Hankir said to Klegor, still standing guard for what was to come.

Klegor felt like he couldn't leave him behind, his bleeding eye dripping blood and becoming weaker by the second, still he couldn't leave a brother Nord behind.

"Han-"

"GET OUT OF HERE NOW!" Hankir yelled out, sheathing his knife and setting his hatchet on his belt to then draw his long sword from his sheathe. The beast walked towards him, it stood at at least 12 feet tall, the other wolf beasts cowering at it as it moved towards Hankir. Klegor was still dragging the wounded Holgtring, taking advantage of the distracted beasts, he then heard the unthinkable from the massive beast confronting Hankir.

"This one is mine!" The beast said with a vicious and animaslistic growling voice, its gleaming eyes interlocking with Hankir's human eyes. The Nord's body trembled with fear at the sight of the massive creature, still he didn't back down as he readied his long sword and got on guard.

"I already killed your kind, I can kill you too!" Hankir said with resilience and courage.

The beast then let out a horrific laugh, the other wolf beasts letting out similar frightfully eerie human like laughs. "Humans, always confident..."

Klegor couldn't do anything but take the wounded Holgtring with him, dragging him back into the main pathway right back to the Tornlight, with the little strength left in him he stowed the wounded man on the back of his horse and got on. He couldn't do anything for Hankir, he had to take the opportunity he had given him and go warn Frosthold, get the high king to send an army before they all died. He had to, for Hankir.

"HYAH!" He yelled as he then galloped away quick. Hankir realized it now, he heard the horses screeching from behind and realized he was now alone and facing this monster. Despite his inner fear he would not back down to it.

The massive beast then swung its claws at him. Hankir rolled sideways, narrowly avoiding the slash and cutting at the beast's hind legs, taking it off balance. The beast let out a growl and then it with its entire body barged into Hankir who couldn't react in time. The Nord was sent flying several feet into the air and back towards the direction of the lake. The beast stood up on both legs, and then let out a loud and mighty roar.

Hankir was down on the snow, his body aching but still fighting as he picked up the sword and got on guard as well, though very shaken from the hit. He then saw as the beast charged at him, its massive body plowing through the snow like nothing. Hankir again rolled sideways and again only slightly avoided the beast's attack. Hankir then retreated towards the lake, the beasts still at the trees and not letting him move elsewhere, he pushed himself to get to the ledge leading to the lake. The Nord turned around to see the massive beast running at him, not like an animal but like a man and then lunging at him, its teeth and claws ready to rip Hankir apart. The Nord managed to moved aside and slash at the beasts head doing little damage

Hankir was then hit by the beast swinging its arm and throwing Hankir back several feet and right onto a tree. The Nord's armor took most of the blow but he could still feel his body hurt from the hit, again he tried to get up, supporting himself on the mangle of his sword and trying to get up. The beast then walked with little care towards him, Hankir still holding onto his sword and doing an last weak attempt to stab at the creature only for it to easily avoid the hit and grab him at the throat.

"You and the rest of your pathetic race will die like the weaklings you all are!" It spoke to Hankir as it hold onto his neck and carried him up with ease.

The Nord, still holding onto his sword then gave a remark with his struggling breath at the massive beast. "I'll see you in hell then, you fucking mongrel!"

The beast then gave an unnatural looking smirk at Hankir. "No, we may have some use for you human."

Hankir eye's widened as then the beast easily grabbed his sword from his hand and then covering his head with its massive hand like paw it jumped from the ledge and towards the frozen lake, the other beasts looking as it did. The beast flew over the hillside and with all the force of its hand it punched through the ice with its closed hand, still holding onto Hankir and knocking him out. He was merely unconscious, but the beast would make him wish he had killed him.

Image
Last edited by Arengin Union on Mon Jan 14, 2019 10:04 am, edited 1 time in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Parcia
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 7828
Founded: Feb 11, 2016
Democratic Socialists

Postby Parcia » Mon Jan 07, 2019 5:51 pm

Beneath the Walls
2nd of Midyear (6), 4E 901



God did his head hurt.

He awoke slowly, his sight and hearing returning slowly. He found him self to be staring at a Horses's Ass. His Horses ass, to be exact. Sonja snorted at him as the stout man came to his feet. "Yea yea, I know..." He checked to make sure his head was still on, and finding it attached to his shoulders, went about securing his belongings that lay strewn about.

Also strewn about the small stable Pen lay the 7 or so Ex-Sailors of a now sunken pirate ship. He had befriended the lads during his night of drinking and whoring...if his memory served that is. He shook his head as he clipped his sword back on to his belt and put back on his Curass and mail.


The Men began to rouse and Tryen poked his head out the door, only to find the place a ghost town. "Why the bloody hell is is...it so quiet?" The gruff voice behind him said. Joshamee Gibbs was a fine man, older then Tryen him self, he was a bit portly and a poor drunk, but was good with a sword and a keen navigator on both land and sea. He had quickly grown to like the man and his many stories of the world, and he seemed to be a good, if not slightly dated, source on information in the world.

The rest of the men, well, he was a bit to groggy to remember their names at the moment.
So apparently Cobalt has named me a Cyber terrorist, I honestly don't know to be Honored or offended.
Right leaning Centrist from Florida No I am not The Floridaman...hes my uncle. Other then that dont @ me about politics, im leaving that
hell hole behind until I leave Uni.
I reserve all rights to my posts, OCs, and contributions to any threads I post on.
I'm a Pagan too, figure that shit out!
http://www.threadbombing.com/data/media ... e_Lock.gif storage
Hooyah Navy.

User avatar
Everhall
Senator
 
Posts: 4258
Founded: Sep 23, 2014
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Everhall » Sun Jan 13, 2019 12:24 pm

The Toll

2nd of Midyear (6), 4E 901



Heremond dropped to one knee, just as Mettius has many times for him. What the young lord said surprised him, to say the least. It wasn't Julek they had in their impromptu hospital, it was the supposed dead Ruven. Out of sheer instinct, Mettius fell to his knee, raising his steel blade up over his head to offer to Ruven. His mind emptied for a second, thoughts of the war, the rebellion, the fighting, they all left his mind as he realized the young yaar was alive.

Mettius' longsword was rough, the past few days of nonstop fighting had weighed on the blade. From the initial skirmishes to the large battles, Mettius wielded it. However, it was still sharp, save for a few nicks in the blade. The once smooth and polished blade was now covered in stains of blood and dirt, scuffed and scratched. It had been a long time since Mettius' sword had been in such a state, but he was proud that he could still wield it, and that it hadn't failed like many who he had opposed.

The other knights and guards following Heremond followed suit, realizing the gravity of the nobility before them.



Sitting there in the infirmary, the last thing Ruven could have expected was for the entirety of the room to kneel before him giving fealty to him like he was actually someone important. The kind of man his father would have been ever so overjoyed at seeing, the son that he wanted, the Prince worthy of being an Emperor, “What? No, Mettius,” Ruven gave a bemused smile, “That won’t be necessary. I-“ Ruven’s eyes drifted towards the one man in the room that remained standing, King Edmyn of Atlas. Ruven’s eyes widened.
“So you've been alive all this time?” he said with a scowl, “Honestly, considering who you are that's to be expected. Azelian always complained about how you liked to run away from every challenge you’ve ever faced.”

A shadow hung over Ruven’s eyes as he struggled to his bare feet. “Your Highness,” a female physician cautioned him, “Your wounds! You’re still not well enough-“ she reached her hand towards his remaining left arm but he shoved her off,

“I’m fine,” Ruven growled before he began to approach the King.

“So what? You’re here and you expect everyone in this castle to get on their knees and kiss your ass? Well, I’ve got news for you, my Prince, since you went and fell into Ryenar’s Leap, it’s been right Dread here with Cedric and the Gardeners all thanks to your brother!” Ruven clenched his fist, “So what do you expect we do now. How are we supposed to-“

“ARRRRAH!” Edmyn was stricken across the face before he could finish by Ruven’s left fist. The King went to the side as Ruven nearly fell to the ground from the energy it took to strike the King. The guards around them glanced at each other with anxiety as they pondered whether to restrain the Prince or not.

“You...” Ruven growled, “BASTARD! Tell them! Tell them what you did!”

Edmyn held onto his cheek, “I have no idea what you're talking about-“

“Tell them or I will! How you butchered every single legionnaire in Atlas! Man, Elf, or Beast, EVERY SINGLE ONE! My comrades, my friends, people who’ve I fought with! Men and women with husbands, wives, sons, and daughters, hopes and dreams, homes and families! Even the ones from your own gods damned city! Just what in Dread... kind of monster are you?”



The room was still. None dared to speak or move after the prince threw his punch, something the Heremond had wanted to do for a very long time. Yet, it was what Ruven accused the king of doing that left him speechless. Up to this moment, the war had been a local affair, a squabble between two lords of the Reach. Sure, Heremond knew, that the only reason this war had begun was that of Julek, but there had been no real moves by the Legion to aid the Gardeners. This changed that. Now, the Empire had a reason to make a move on them; all because of Edmyn.

“Is this true?” Heremond asked.

“Yes it is... and what do you have to say about it? Huh?! The empire was the thing that sent Cedric to burn our fields and it is its legions that could have killed us all if they only wanted! Anything with an imperial banner is an enemy now; how fucking hard is that for you to understand?!” Edymn said, each word rising in volume till he was nearly shouting. “I could expound upon how much 'ache' it took me to slaughter many of my own citizens to you, but honestly, I don't need to explain myself, Heremond Carcaster.”

“No, you don't, but you will have to explain it to him,” Heremond said, motioning to Mettius.



Mettius gripped his sword hard, standing up after the King had spoken out against Ruven. A prompt fist to the jaw silenced the king, however, Ruven wasn't finished. He exposed Edmyn for the man he was, weak and short sided, a cowardly murderer. Mettius bit his lip as he straightened his back. He looked at Edmyn with a harsh stare as he sheathed his sword. One guard went to presumably restrain Ruven, crossing Mettius' path. Mettius planted his palm on the young lad's chest and brushed him back, the lad didn't dare approach Ruven again.

Mettius closed the distance between him and Edmyn as Heremond motioned towards him. He seemed to back up, but Mettius' strides were long and in a blur of motion he raised his fist, and brought it down hard on the king's jaw. The man fell to the ground, as many guards seemed ready to draw their steel. "Give me a good reason I shouldn't plunge my sword into your spine, Reachman," Mettius said, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword, ready to strike.



Edmyn fell on one knee after Mettius struck him, a trickle of blood from a newly opened wound beginning to flow down his mouth. The metallic taste of his own blood wasn't a new flavor to King. In Atlas, the men of the House of Blacktyde were trained at a young age to fight as warriors and leaders of men. The Dark Elf that had struck him was nothing more than another obstacle Edmyn had to face.

As the sounds of swords leaving their sheaths reverberated throughout the infirmary, Edmyn put his hand to his face where the wound had been opened and momentarily stared at his own blood that laid on his hand before turning his gaze to Mettius and his sword pointed before him.

"I have one..." Edmyn lunged at Mettius going under his guard for his legs to throw the dark elf that towered over him off balance. It worked, sending Mettius slamming into the ground with Edmyn following after him. The King took his fist and slammed it into Mettius’ face with as much force he could muster before striking again with his left. He would have continued on like that trying to beat Mettius with all the rage and anger he had within him but a man rammed into him from his right sending his him flying from the Dark Elf. Edmyn looked back upon landing upon the face of the man who has interrupted his assault and saw Ruven heaving heavily with a pained look on his face.

“You damned fools need to stop-“ he faltered for a moment almost falling to the ground in a bout of weakness. Edmyn took this opportunity to approach the Prince with his sword now drawn in one hand and used his other to slap Ruven across his face. He looked down at the Prince with a foul scowl,

“You want to know the reason I didn’t kneel with the rest of these lot, Ruven? It’s because I no longer recognize you as my Prince or your brother as my Emperor. I killed his bloody legions because I wanted to and they were trespassing in my Kingdom. Need I remind you that if you had just not been weak for once, been the man your father wanted none of the people who died today, or yesterday, or the day before that would have died?” Edmyn turned to Mettius and Heremond and generally the room at large, “I want you all to remember whose fault it is that all your comrades are dead today, especially you, Heremond. Just how many Carcasters have died fighting the Ashens' wars? Think about the people you’ve lost, the people you could still lose because of him. You spent so much time focusing on the Emperor that you fail to realize who’s the reason we’re stuck with him. Either way, he’s no Prince of mine.” With this, Edmyn turned heel and began to leave his soldiers under the Kingdom of Atlas forming up behind him so that no one dare stop him.



Heremond looked on, he wanted to do something, to join in the scuffle. To help the Valyaar, yet something held him back. No, trying to help Mettius would only make things worse, only make real blood flow. For possibly the first time in his life he did nothing, and deep down he felt ashamed. Ashamed that he had let things get like this, ashamed that he had allowed them to get backed into the city, ashamed that he couldn't even protect his own without help. Heremond felt powerless.

It was the words of Edmyn to him though that cut a scathing wound deed into Heremonds heart, and jolted him to action. “You’re wrong Edmyn. Ruven isn’t to blame for this shit and you know it.”

Edmyn shook his head as he walked away. The same nurse who had tried to keep the prince in bed earlier was helping him up. Mettius, while bruised, was fine. Heremond told the nurse to have Ruven brought up to his study. He and Mettius went on ahead. Some wine was poured before the prince arrived. Heremond sat down in the damned chair again, each lump could be felt on his body, sore from marching and fighting.



Mettius didn’t hold his head high as he contemplated what just happened, he got himself into a brawl with the leader of most of their supporting force. Yeah, the murdering bastard deserves worse. Mettius thought, but he suddenly realized the political implications of his actions. Even though they had the emperor, it’d be hard pressed to force the volatile political and military actions to calm down.

As Heremond poured two glasses of wine, Mettius spoke. “I apologize m’lord. My conduct has most certainly made our predicament worse, I acted foolishly and allowed myself to act on my personal feelings instead of handing it in a manner befitting an officer of High Rock. It won’t happen again, and I understand if you wish to seek new military advisory.” He said, speaking smoothly as he held his hands behind his back.

"Mettius, I am surprised you didn't run Edmyn through right then and there." Heremond said as he began to take a sip of the wine, "I wanted to. If Edmyn wants me to do something about what you did to his face than piss on him. I doubt I could find anyone else here who could fill your shoes anyway." As Heremond said this, a knock came from the study door followed by the entrance of Ruven who walked with the aid of one of the light mages in High Rock.

"Good to see we haven't lost you a second time," Heremond commented to the elven Prince as he was assisted into a chair. He only seemed half aware of what he said, bearing a face contorted with what could only be pain... but from what? "Now then... I want to ask you a question..."



There was high pitched ringing in Ruven’s ears which threatened to drive him mad as Edmyn had spoken to him, driving the prince to his knees as blinding pain struck his mind like a hammer to an anvil. After a while, his vision began to clear and it was by this time that he was being led, carried really with his arm over the shoulder of his healing, into the study of Heremond Carcaster, his old friend. He said a few things that Ruven could barely make out, something about losing him a second time? - he wasn't quite sure. Then he asked something, words that came through to Ruven crystal clear.

“How in Dread are you still alive?...”


Sitting in the chair before Heremond, the Prince racked his mind to remember just how he managed to survive falling for countless leagues into the ground only to land on solid rock still alive and still breathing.

“Something about 'It begins with the dreams'...” Ruven muttered, “and... 'The Dragon shall always have its toll.'”




Image

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Wed Jan 23, 2019 7:17 pm

Image



Frosthold, Norravägg



The city of Frosthold again laid mostly dormant as the morning sun began to appear from the hills of the East. It was quite the sight as the sun shined on the cold blue Northern Sea, the brightness of which reflected on the city's port, the houses stacked close together, and the Jarl's palace. It was one of those mornings in these parts of Norravägg that were unnaturally sunny and as short and rare as they may be they were always a sight to behold. But the people who usually got to see this were the soldiers at their guard posts through the walls surrounding Frosthold. The walls of a city like Aleried or Wolfhelm would topple the ones of Frosthold by comparison but that was the charm, this was one of those few truly frontier cities away from the more civilized grasps of the Empire, Orsinium and Pandora being the other two, but Norravägg just had a much more radiant and beautiful landscape that when compared to those other two places one could lose themselves on the mere view for hours on end. At least that was the case for a lonely guardsmen between the two towers overlooking the entrance, using his spear to rest his head the young guardsmen admired the clear skies as the sun began to appear, as shitty as this job was at times nothing ever could beat the view.

"Henren!"

At least that's how he felt until a tempered voice shook the poor Henren out of the nice view of Norravägg and back to the frozen and unforgiving wilderness it actually was. Henren lost grasp of his spear which nearly fell over the balcony and he managed to get a hold of it just barely, trying to get back to what he was actually supposed to be doing he turned to where the voice was coming from, looking in all directions until facing the older and brawnier guardsmen from the tower at his left side.

"Y-yes, sir!" Henren answered with ricocheting back to reality.

The guardsmen simply raised an eyebrow with little amusement at Henren's antics. "Me and Frofimir are heading down, think you can look after the place til Yorgen and Saegir arrive?"

Henren gave a nervous nod, still trying to get back to focus while also trying to keep the embarrassment from his face. The kid hadn't been in service for more than a few weeks and he still had to build his confidence on this job, he didn't want to join the guard he had only done so to help the family and because since his dad had injured his hand the blacksmith business had been slow. Regardless he felt that even a newbie like him could watch over the entrance for a few minutes.

"Alright then. See if you catch us later at the tavern, we'll play another game of cards tonight." Skalek said as he opened the doorway to the stairs leading down.

"This time with actual coin!" Frofimir said with a smirk on his face towards the younger guard as he then closed the door behind him, leaving Henren alone at the towers, with the two gone it was up to him and him alone to open the gates if need be, the other guards were patrolling along the wall or the inner city and since the captain had left with a vast number of the garrison the tower duty had been reduced by half, from six to only three. Meanwhile down at the doors guard numbers had remained the same, which for him made no sense but no one could ever question the words of Keldil Brittel-Torn, the man left in command by Klegor and who obviously had little idea of what to do.

"Whatever was it that they even left for?" Henren thought out loud as he walked in between the two towers, holding onto his spear and trying to imitate the other guards to look somewhat professional. Still that incident with the man and his the girl on the horse had left him mind boggled, arriving fast and demanding to speak with the Jarl, and though he hadn't heard much of what had happened he and the others from up top had seen as the Captain himself escorted him, then just as quick as the man had arrived he rode alongside the Captain with over 200 men to who knows where. Some had rumored it was bandits, other said that they were heading to the Reach, and others even murmured the words wolf men, it was all too weird for Henren who had merely began a few weeks ago.

Anyhow, Henren kept walking back and forth, staring deeply at the distance out of the walls of Frosthold and into the snowy woodland and rocky plains covered by snow, he kept thinking about all those men and where they had went but also began to think about that girl Ignaena from the tavern. He had been there with Skalek and Frofimir only a few times but the two had eyed each other several times, she was quite the eye catcher as well, the thought of maybe seeing her again tonight made him smile as he kept patrolling back and forth. The sun had already risen and it had begun covering the city, and just as soon as it had arrived it also left as clouds from the west arrived, the win carrying them quickly and soon snow began to descend unto the city.

As the snow began to fall Henren moved up to the balcony overlooking the front, resting his hands on the stones and keeping his spear crossed into his arms he simply remained still and again began to fade into thought, trying to ignore the cold and the snow covering his nose. This is one of the few things Henren hated about home, how inhospitable and cold it always was. It almost was as if the gods just wanted to make the lives of the Nords a living nightmare with constant snowstorms, long and cold nights, hostile wilderness and feuds between clans. The young guard wished things could be different, but at the end of the day Norravägg was his home and he loved his home, just something the flaws within it were too apparent.

Henren was then taken back to reality yet again by screams, not from anyone up on the walls but this time coming from somewhere up the road leading to the entrance of Frosthold. Henren began to frantically look around the area, he couldn't spot any bandits, merchants, or travelers but he could hear a scream getting louder and louder and the rocks along the road made it difficult to see who was coming. Henren then saw it, yet again a lonely horse rider appearing from behind the rocks and trotting towards the gate of Frosthold, this time the rider carrying a torch and hunch while riding. Henren couldn't believe that for a second time something like this was happening, another stranger looking for word with the Jarl?

"OPEN THE GATE!" The rider yelled loudly, his voice quite familiar, could it be? No, it was, Captain Klegor. The Captain was barely clinging onto the torch and with little strength shaking it to caught the attention of anyone.

At first Henren didn't know what to do as he stumbled with the spear and then realized he had to open the gates and quick. The young guardsmen moved fast as he entered the right side tower he rang the bell to signal someone was coming in, and he rang it multiple times to assert the seriousness of who was at the other side. The guards below could only prepare their weapons to face whoever would come in. Leaving his spear on the wall rack Henren moved to the winch to begin pulling and slowly he began opening the gate, it was quite a hard labor since it was only him and it usually required both sides to pull the winches to open the gate quickly, regardless Henren kept pulling and slowly raised the steel barrier from the main door which opened up to reveal the several guardsmen waiting at the helm.

Klegor then let go of the torch as his last breaths of strength wore off from exhaustion, the torch fell on the ground as he then gave one last pull at the horse for it to move inside, the horse did as motioned and as soon as he passed the doors Klegor crumbled from the saddle down to the ground weak and disoriented, his hood covering his head coming off and revealing a nasty and bloody scar across the right side of his face. The guards were confused about what was happening as they closed in and notice it was their very own captain on the ground, one of them took quick action at the sight.

"By the gods! Get a gurney, its the captain!" he yelled out as the guards frantically began to look for something to set and carry the Captain in. Two of the guards checked the outside for any other arrivals but only found emptiness, the torch on the ground now with its flame dying and a small trail of blood drippings. Soon the guards realized Klegor was not alone as stowed at the back of the horse was another man, this one even more severely wounded than Klegor, one of the guards soon realized the worse thing of all, Klegor had left with over 200 men, and now only two had returned.




And so Emperor Alyari Ashen's death sprawled and long and bloody War of the Black Phoenix that lasted several years [Refer to Chapter 6]. The accession of Aren the First as the next emperor was marked by blood from the war all the way until Melkor's death [Refer to Chapter 8]. The other son of Alyari however didn't find much glory after war, Cyrel Ashen's inability to claim sides irrevocably harmed his reputation with the winning faction of the war and he soon found himself ostracized from Imperial politics. It was this shunning, placed on the back of his father, that would drive his son Azelian for most of his life. He was determined to never become the next Cyrel Ashen. Despite his commitment to such Azelian's reign was marked by corruption and various scandal and it has been remembered as one of the worst imperial periods in Erori's history, neverthel-

"I knew I would find you here!" A sudden voice broke Adria's concentration as she turned from the pages the large book she had picked and over to headmistress Fjornsdottir who stood at the other side of the library's with both arms at her waist and tapping her right foot, her expression one of annoyance. It was the 3rd time she had catched the girl reading at the Jarl's library, any moment the Jarl herself could come in with guests or her councilors and find a Nordish peasant girl sitting at the tables and reading like she owned the place. Fjornsdottir walked briskly towards Adria, despite the women's noticeable old age she was likely the most active person in the palace. Adria simply looked in a bewildered face as the old lady approached her and stopped right at the table, arms crossed and looking directly at her eyes, then turning to the book Adria had been reading.

The old lady then snatched the book from Adria's fingers, "What are you even reading!?" She said with a tough tone setting the book at her face as she couldn't read very well from a far.

"Black Phoenix War?... Cyrel?... uhhh... Az-azalan?"

"Azelian." Adria promptly corrected the old lady.

"I know what it says damn you!" The old women retorted in indignation, some embarrassment at the fact she couldn't pronounce Elven names well, and the fact a girl from somewhere as far as Bellenwhod could read better than her. Fjornsdottir then closed the book and turned it to see the cover, The History of The Empire's Fourth Era Volume 4 read the title. Fjornsdottir shrugged at the title and gave a brief look at Adria before walking towards the book shelve behind her and putting the book back where it belonged.

"You ought to be helping me and the others clean this place instead of snooping around reading about things a women shouldn't care about!" The old women then gave a quick clapping of her hands and an "Up, up, up!" To which Adria obeyed as she got up from her seat with little enthusiasm. The two began to march out of the library, Adria looking down at the floor in disappointment.

"Didn't yer mother ever taught you about cleaning and being the women of the house?" Fjornsdottir asked.

Adria didn't answer at first, she kept slowly walking and looking at the floor.

"Well? Answer girl!" Fjornsdottir insisted, her arms again on her waist as she followed Adria from behind. "When I was your age I would've been slapped across my face for not even looking at my mom at her eyes!"

Turning around and with anger in her face Adria then answered at the women, "My mom is dead!"

Silence filled the room as Adria's response echoed in the library and some of it got out over the halls of the palace. Fjornsdottir for her part kept her her pose but her expression changed from one of discipline to one of understanding.

"And I always kept my home clean for my father and I, a home I no longer have!" Adria followed. At that moment an unexpected person entered the library, much to Fjornsdottir's own surprise as well as worry.

"What is happening here?" Jarl Ymir Nør-Star appeared right from the corner of the library's entrance, a muddled expression on the ruler as she entered the library, unaccompanied by none.

Fjornsdottir immediately moved to grab Adria by her shoulder as she faced the Jarl with an unsure expression, trying to hide her displeasure at the fact that the very own scenario that she wanted to avoid was happening right now. "Apologies my Jarl... I was just taking this girl to help in the chores. I know you are quite a busy women and I didn't her to distu-"

The headmistress was cut off by the Jarl, "I understand, Fjornsdottir. You may leave." Fjornsdottir then nodded and still holding onto Adria's shoulder she forced her to walk with her to the exit only to be stopped by the Jarl a few seconds later.

"Oh and please leave Adria here." Jarl Nør-Star said as she sat down on one of the tables, this shocked Fjornsdottir who stopped on her track and turned to see the Jarl with a perplexity.

"She shall no longer be under your care Fjornsdottir, I will personally oversee her." The words shook Fjornsdottir as she stood with her mouth opened and not knowing what to say only for the Jarl to then dismiss her again.

"You may go now." Nør-Star said, Fjornsdottir then nodded and let go of Adria, turning back to the exit and promptly leaving the room.

Adria was left in the library by the Jarl of Frosthold, she had only seen the women a few times since her stay here and she seemed like a very busy women, Adria couldn't figure out why she wanted to look after a village girl like herself.

"So what was the book you were reading Adria?" The Jarl asked, her hands interlocked and set on the table, a calm and somewhat friendly face on her.

Adria staggered a bit at the question, she then cordially answered "Uhmmm, that one" she said while pointing at the brown history book on the shelve behind the Jarl. Nør-Star then reached to grab the book from her seat, she looked at the book and reading the title she smiled.

"You know, I was actually forced to read all the volumes of this at your age. I'm surprised you'd be reading them on your own will... Please sit!" She said while giving a hand gesture for Adria to take the chair right at her side.

Adria slowly walked to the chair, "Well my dad taught me to read and write. And the mage at my village gave me books of different topics..." She sat down, the Jarl listened to her while also reading on the first chapter of the book.

"Well what are your thoughts on what you've read so far? Had you read about Erori's history before?" Nør-Star asked as she set the book on the table.

Adria tilted her head a bit, "Well not really. I only read volume seven because Achidian had it, my father only had a book on Nordic history which was pretty old. But I wanted to know what happened after the 500's."

With a smile in her face the Jarl was impressed at Adria's sense of curiosity, she always admired when people especially as young as Adria would take the initiative to learn more. Adria too smiled at the Jarl, it was weird to connect with a stranger but it was nice given the circumstance. Nør-Star then broke the short silence, "Well the history of the Empire is always an interesting one. But you should read upon the history of Norravägg, I have the most recent volumes and I thin-"

Out of nowhere the Jarl found herself interrupted by Keldil Brittel-Torn who entered the room out of breath and with noticeable urgency. "M-my Jarl... we have got... an emergency!" He said with a tired voiced from running.

The reading would have to wait as Jarl Nør-Star rose from her seat and switching from her carefree voice she presented a stern and determined one not unlike the one she had when meeting Adria's father.

"What is the matter Brittel-Torn!?"

Brittel-Torn finally catched his breath and stood straight, "Captain Torvisversen... he's arrived, and... well you have to come and see my Jarl." Brittel-Torn was never one for explanations, he was a soldier but one that lacked the dispositions that Torvisversen had. The Jarl simply nodded and she then gestured Adria to accompany her.

"Come Adria. Guide us then Brittel-Torn." Both the Jarl and the girl walked behind the soldier who led them to where the captain was, while on the way there both the Jarl and Adria had a variety of thoughts as they made their way to where the Captain supposedly was, for Nør-Star she was relieved that Torvisversen had came back since he was a dependable man to have around, but she was also concerned over that very thing, that he had came back and that the circumstances were of emergency. Adria for her part had her heart beating quickly as she grew ever more worry for her father, whatever had happened she had a feeling it wasn't good.




As Jarl Nør-Star and Adria arrived with Brittel-Torn to the medical room of the palace healer they heard screams of pain as well as yells coming from the very own Captain Torvisversen who seemed quite in a rush and crazed mood. "No! I need to talk to her! You don't understand, they are coming!"

Jarl Nør-Star entered the room with a disturbed look, Adria as well as both entered to see several of the help maids and a few guards trying to hold back the erratic commander on the bed as the healers tried to check his wounds, a bandage covering the right side of his face. At the bed opposite of the captain was an unconscious Holgtring, resting on his chest as his back had been severely slashed and was covered by healing bandages.

Both Nør-Star and Adria were overwrought by the sight, and Torvisversen begun to calm down and lie back on the bed as he noticed the Jarl had finally arrived. The Jarl quickly got to the Captain, standing close to him at the side of the bed as the maids and guards stepped aside, with a worried mannerism the Jarl spoke to him, "Klegor! Klegor! What happened out there?"

The captain tried to speak, groaning from the pain of his sore body he looked at the Jarl his body shaking and his uncovered eye's pupils widening. "Its thousands of them! W-we couldn't... I couldn't do anything... we barely got out..."

"What happened to my father!" Adria suddenly intervened with anxiousness. Jarl Nør-Star didn't try to stop her, the girl deserved to know.

Klegor simply looked up into the ceiling and then back at Adria, giving a small shake of his head. "I don't know... he... he stayed behind to save me and Holgtring... I couldn't do anything, I'm sorry."

Adria immediately stepped away, she took in what Klegor had said and her eyes began to tear up as she realized that there was a high probability that his father, the only person left for her in this world was dead. Adria then ran out of the room, no one being able to stop her, her eyes tearing up as she ran out. The Jarl worried for Adria's safety and now feeling responsible for her called onto Brittel-Torn, "Go with her!" He nodded and went out of the room to follow the girl.

Nør-Star then turned back to Klegor who tried his best to stay conscious. "What happened to the others? What did you see Klegor?"

Klegor remained quiet for a few seconds as he recollected what he had seen. "It was thousands of them, they... they spoke... not like men but like something else. The voices... by the Gods, the voices were like... like Dae'ra... it was not human. And they came in droves, endless and with no end. After me and Holgtring escaped the woods of Bellenwhod we got to Naumudalr, it was burning, like a fiery pit all around and our men scattered everywhere. I could hear the screams, they are still in my head!" Klegor covered his face with fright as he then looked at the Jarl.

"WE NEED TO TELL THE HIGH KING!" Klegor then grabbed Nør-Star's hand, grasping firmly and alerting the other guards who were didn't quite know what to do, but they had to protect the Jarl. Nør-Star for her part looked at Klegor at his remaining eye, uncertainty and fear on her.

"They are coming! Get everyone!" With that, Klegor finally let go and rested his head onto the bed, shaken and wired. Jarl Nør-Star looked at the guards and maids and then to Klegor again, she knew what she had to do now.

"Get me a messenger now!" She demanded to the guards.

"Y-yes my Jarl!" One of the guards said as he went out of the room.
Last edited by Arengin Union on Fri Feb 01, 2019 10:06 pm, edited 1 time in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Ithalian Empire
Senator
 
Posts: 3795
Founded: Jan 19, 2015
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Ithalian Empire » Sat Feb 02, 2019 12:44 am

Heremond Carcaster

Heremond was alone once more. Mettius had gone off to see that the men were ready to defend the city, and Ruven was taken to one of the better rooms in the fortress to rest. Heremond sat, he had grabbed some papers, information on the food stocks from the previous week and some other papers that could prove a logistical value. Normally High Rock would have no issue feeding itself, the Dutchy was blessed with rich soil and watered from the fast-moving mountain streams. However, there where now a few hundred refugees inside the city and much of the spring planting had been ruined when the war started.

"Damn it all," Heremond whispered.

He doubted very much that Cedric or Wilking could take the city by force. It would be easier to just starve the people of High Rock until they surrendered. If he had more men, he would have tried to sally out and break their lines, try and lift the siege himself. But no, even with the old law enacted, there weren't enough men to force the attackers away. There was another nagging thought at the back of Heremond mind.

His cousin, Loreus Seaworth had promised to aid him with the army of Stormdenn. It should have been a march of no more than five days, yet his cousin was not here. Had his army been destroyed by Cedric? Or had some other misfortune befallen him? Heremond doubted very much if he would find out. As it was he doubted very much if anyone in the city would live to see the next year. For a moment, Heremond had believed he could win, out on the field he had come so close, yet his hope was dashed, ruined by cruel gods who cared little for there creation. Then again he had felt hope, seeing Ruven alive against all the odds, against the very laws of nature saying that he should have died. He honestly though than that the gods had spared Ruven for some other purpose. But now that hope to was dashed like a ship on rocks.

Heremond Carcaster was now a man with no future save for death.

The sound a creaking floorboard pulled him out of his own thoughts. Eadwine was standing behind him.

"I figured I could find you here," she said, "I was so afraid Heremond, so afraid that someone would tell me that you perished."

Heremond embraced his wife, it felt like the first time in months that he was able to hold her in his arms. How much longer would he be able to do that? "Heremond, have you given up?"

"What?" he asked.

"I can see it in your eyes, in the way you stand, the way you walk. Heremond, you used to walk like a knight, a man who knew what he was doing. I can see it. You think all is lost, that we are all going to die. Heremond, I didn't marry a man who gave up. I can not have you giving up now. Not now."

"So many have died Eadwine, so many are going to die. We are outnumbered, we are going to run out of food, we are fighting the entire empire now since Edmyn went and killed the legion stationed in Atlas. All for what? So we can decide who sits on some damned chair in some castle?"

"Damn all that Heremond," Eadwine said, an uncharacteristic harshness in her voice as she pulled away from him, "Those men died for you Heremond. Not so you could sit on the worst chair ever made in Eroris, but because they believe in you. That you are the one meant to rule. Don't fight for what they are fighting for. Lands and titles, they are worth nothing. Fight for them, for the people who died for you, for the ones who pledged to die for you. Fight for me, for your child."

"Child?" Heremond couldn't stand, his vision blurred with tears.

"Yes Heremond, fight and win for all of us."



The Market Square

The Market Square was normally a bustle of activity, the shouts of merchants and customers buying and selling normally filled the air. Today it was the sounds of sharpening of steel and the twang of bowstring behind tested. Some of the men gathered where militia and city guards, men who had expected to fight one day. Most were farmers, craftsmen, wives, and children. All had taken arms under the orders of the Duke. In reality, the men where expected to do most of the fighting, but that didn't mean that the women and children weren't arming themselves. Pulling cobblestones from the streets to drop on there enemies, preparing bandages and medicine for the wounded that were sure to pile in the hundreds.

The air was thick with melancholy.

"Does the Duke really think that arming this filth will solve anything?" said an Atlean soldier standing nearby.

"Should throw the 'ole lot of em out," spat another, "Reckon we will be opening them gate up fer the gardeners anyway, with wot happened with that elven prince and the king."

The sound of feet on stone startled the two. They turned, only to be greeted by Heremond Carcaster. "If you two wish to see if you will have better luck outside with Cedric, by all means, go out there. I'll even send your king after you." The two Atleans scuttled off like scolded dogs.

Heremond walked his way into the market, thousands of eyes on him. The eyes of thousands of scared people who now looked at him for hope, for leadership, for strength. He sighed. He didn't look much like a lord, dressed in simple cloth clothes, save for the sword on his belt. He searched the crowd and found a familiar face, an old man who was once a sergeant-at-arms in the Guard. He had been awarded a homestead for his service to Heremond father.

"Why do you fight?" Heremond said, pointing at the man.

"M'lord?"

"Why do you fight?" Heremond repeated.

"Because you told me to."

"Wrong. You had a homestead, your own land given to you for years of loyal service to my father. What happened to it?"

"Cedric burned it down, my house, my barn, my fields. He carried away my cattle and killed my wife if near 30 years."

"That is what you fight for. Fight for your wife, fight so her murder can be avenged. Don't fight because some lord told you to. The men outside out gates fight because a lord told them to. There may be a whole shit ton of them, but this isn't there home. These weren't their field burnt, their wives, husbands, and children butchered. They are ours. They fight because they are afraid of some lords wrath, but you have seen the wrath unjustly turned on you. You have all seen it. And again I ask why do you fight?"

Shouts came from the crowd, shouts of vengeance shouts of High Rock, still, others shouted the names of there children and lovers.

"Than I ask you what force can stand before that? Why must you fight because a lord told you? Fight because for your vengeance, for your wives and children, for your fallen husbands. I will fight beside you. I will shed my last drop of blood and breath my last breath to see Cedric Gardners head on a spike. And when that's done, I will see those that gave Cedric the power to do this put to justice, Harold and Julek both are as much a cause of this as Cedric is. Death the Bastard Emperor. Death to Cedric!"

All across the city came the cries. Death to the Bastard Empror, death to Cedric.
Eat ,Drink, and be mary, for tomorrow we die.
PRAISE THE FOUNDERS

The poster licks five public door handles a day to compare there taste.

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Co-Written by Arengin and Everhall.

Postby Arengin Union » Sat Feb 02, 2019 7:48 pm

Image


Åleried, Norravägg



In what seemed to be the blink of an eye Adria had found herself on a massive langship with the bearings of Frosthold, the ship cruising through the freezing cold Northern Sea in direction to Åleried. The seas of Norravägg unforgiving and as the mariners on the ship said, filled with terrors from the depth that they were fortunate enough had not awaken in thousands of years. In the voyage Adria had kept herself mostly reserved, if not unfriendly to most of the crew, all except for Jarl Ymir Nør-Star, in the past couple of days they had become more attached and if anything she had become the mother figure that Adria had grown up without. Anyone else who even spoke to Adria would receive a cold stare and an indifferent shrug from here, but not for Nør-Star, the only person left that Adria somewhat felt a connection with. As far as she knew her father had died, and she for the moment that she’d been told she had felt alone and abandoned, abandoned by the only person she had known as her teacher, protector and guide in this cold and violent world she had come to know. But at least Nør-Star made her feel as if she was not so alone, at least someone truly looked out for her, but regardless Adria hadn’t taken the news lightly and the Jarl had noticed.

After only a few days of voyage through the sea Adria had awoken to the shootings of mariners announcing the ship’s arrival to port, not any port but the port of the city of Åleried, the magnificent capital of Norravägg. The city itself was a sight to behold, as Adria came out of the quarters she was left astound by the sheer size of the port itself, it dwarfed Frosthold’s by ten times, perhaps even twenty, and the ships around the marina were even bigger than the one she stood in. Buildings the size of mountains and the walls around the city could nearly reach the clouds.

The thing that most shocked Adria was the complete absence of all that she had come to know in her life in Bellenwhod, no rustic huts made of wood, no hunter or lumberjacks arriving from the deep woods, no children freely playing on an open range of the snow and mud. It was all so alien, yet it intrigued her so much, it made her eyes widened as the ship began to approach the docks she immediately saw the most peculiar of things, what she could only describe as a hulking beast of a man, his skin a dark greenish and on his lips what she could only deduce was short tusks? Like the ones of boars from back home. It was an Orc was what she was seeing, waiting on the dock that the ship was approaching, rope on his hand and as the ship approached he was quick to reach at the starboard of the ship and tie it up on the pier. The Orc then turned his eyes on the staring Nord girl who quickly turned her glance away and awkwardly walked back into the quarter area of the ship, the Orc not giving much thought to the whole thing.

The docking itself was uneventful but soon the Jarl and her escorting soldiers exited the ship, Adria and some accompanying Councillors coming with. Adria walked at the Jarls side, staying close as requested but scanning her surroundings, the group was quickly meet by a man in a peculiar outfit, two soldiers in full distinct metal armor unlike the ones from Frosthold. Adria couldn’t really put together what the man was wearing but she saw as both the Jarl and the man were quick to exchange greetings to each other and after a quick talk the man began leading the group out of the port area and into the city. Adria stayed close to the Jarl but as expected, her expression of curiosity and awe could not be hidden away as the group were escorted through the vast streets of Åleried, it was not so different from Frosthold, vendors, merchants, and people of all walks of life going about their daily lives only that in this case it was so hectic and filled with urgency, all so weird for Adria. The girl noticed as people moved aside at the presence of the man and the soldiers with him who walked ahead of the Jarl and her escorts. For such a busy place it was clear that this man carried some authority if the people of the city moved aside to let him pass.

After some time of walking through the city the group arrived to a bridge leading to a massive palace which overlooked the ocean as well as the very ports that Adria and the others had arrived to not so long ago. The group continued walking, now crossing the bridge and Adria could only appreciate the view, such a sight that filled her heart with wonderment, the fact she had been missing this part of the world for so long, the things she had never seen, just how big this world was she didn’t even know the half of it.

The bridge was a long walk, it was quite amazing, just how spacious and well built it was, thousands of years old, blood of many had been spilled in this bridge yet it stood defiant to the years. The walk finally led to a closed entrance guarded by two similarly armored guards like the ones accompanying the man who’d greeted the Jarl, the door began to open as soon as the group began to close in, a massive metal door that opened up and revealed the inside of the castle. The whole complex was massive and extended upwards and was a behemoth unlike any that Adria had seen, the Jarl’s palace alone was if only one twentieth of the entire structure. Two massive pillar statues of warriors of old at the two sides of the now opened entrance to the towering structure, and the walls all covered by symbols of Norravägg’s history, the past, present, and some that echoed what the future could bring. The group entered and were now sheltered from the falling snow as the solid metal door began to close behind them.

This place was yet another something that Adria couldn’t describe with words, it was simply left a simple village girl like herself wonder struck and in absence of words, how her people could’ve build something of this magnitude, something of such scale left her dumbstruck. The groups guide once again began leading the Jarl and the others, this time however the soldiers of Frosthold remained at the entrance area and would remain there for the time being, the man then took the group upwards through several wide staircases. The walls all again adorned by so much of Norravägg’s history, weapons, scrolls, paintings, and the skeletons of differing creatures, some known to Adria while the vast majority completely unknown and all these ornaments and decor only increased in its oddness and magnificence as the group kept walking up.

Eventually the Jarl, her counselors, and Adria arrived to two large sets of doors, these doors were unlike anything Adria had seen in the trip up the castle, these had a mix of Nordic symbols with what she could only deduce were bones attached to the walls and the doors themselves, but these sort of bones she’d never seen in her life until now. The doors opened, men now in much heavier looking armor with a silver color opening the doors to let the groups guide in, and so did the Jarl along with Adria and her Councillors, Adria having little say followed behind the Jarl as her heart began to pump quickly and her mind was filled with nervous thoughts at what she was about to get into.




The room was something that could only be described as breathtaking, at least for Adria it was as she once again admired her surroundings like a newborn was easily enchanted by the simplest of things. The room was bigger than the Jarl’s own throne room back on Frosthold, If anything the entire room was at least half the size of the Jarl’s own palace, and back then Adria had thought that was big. At the very end Adria saw the most impressive of things, the throne of the High King himself was one that was not exactly made of the most standard materials, as far as Adria could’ve known Jarl Nør-Star’s own throne was made from wood and perhaps some metals like bronze and silver, but this one she had right in front of her was made from the white distinct material of bones. The throne was not only made from bones but also adorned by furs from an unknown animals, framing made out of a shining metal.

Adria then saw as the man who had guided them walked to the throne, standing right at the foot of the throne and keeping the same calm and relaxed pose he’d had since their meeting at the docks. He then spoke, “The High King shall be here shortly. My apologies for the inconvenience but he is rather busy these days as you may understand Jarl Nør-Star.” His voice echoed all through the room.

Jarl Nør-Star simply nodded in understanding, keeping a stilled face, then for the next minute or so the room was filled by an awkward silence which only made Adria more nervous.

It began as a distant echo, at first, the sound of feet hitting stone marching somewhere throughout the palace. Soon, however, it became clear that this noise was no simple footsteps but the footsteps of those clad in Nordic armors of Norravägg. They approached from both sides towards the end of the hall near the throne and began to spread out to line the walls of the chamber. There in the middle of it all it must have been unnerving for Adria as the footsteps of the soldiers echoed throughout the hall and its trophies of long dead beast’s skulls creating an unharmonious discord that only added to her anxiety. Finally, however, the soldiers came to a stop and turned towards them standing in attention. It remained as such for a brief moment, before four other figures emerged from the far end of the hall. The first was a woman clearly was of noble birth. Her long, blonde hair that hung over her silver armor along with her staggering beauty would have captivated men from around the province. The next was an older man whose face bore scars assumably earned in battle, the most prominent being that which seemed to be the one that took his eye. After him a woman like a giantess emerged lugging a warhammer over her shoulder. She lacked all the beauty of the first woman, but clearly possessed the strength of five maybe ten men. The final one was a tall individual, walking with light footsteps towards the foot of the throne. He wore a hood over his head with a face obscured with a strange mask with many arcane symbols of which Adria did not know. All bore weapons of the same milky white material that made up the throne.

One last man finally entered from the left as the others had. His armor was the stuff of legend, shining gold and silver like the tales had told of the mythical silversteel. Over this armor he wore a coat of fur that Adria recognized immediately as that of a she-bear, but not just any, a dire bear that would have terrorized the type of small village she had come from. The way the others in the throne room paid him reverence made it clear to her that this was what a King looked like. He ascended the throne of bones and sat in it’s seat overlooking the entire throne and the steward, waiting for the very moment this occurred proclaimed, “You stand before Asvard, son of Iogæir, of the House of Ysmar, Jarl of Åleried and High King of Norravägg.”

“Now then,” Asvard began, “For what is it that you’ve come to me today?”

Before Jarl Ymir Nør-Star spoke before the High King she along with the councilors at her side bowed their heads in respect and reverence at the honor of having a word with the High King of Norravägg. Adria for her part emulated the same gesture, only a bit sluggish in her movement as she rushed herself to show some sort of elegance in presence of the High King.

The Jarl then spoke, “Your majesty, I come with you with the most urgent of news. Bellenwhod, along with the villages of Naumudalr and Jorunnarstaoir all three have been ravaged. Ravaged by what we’ve been told are an army of beastmen, ferocious wolfmen who have gathered weapons and organized. And… my housecarl has attested that… they can speak like men.” The Jarl paused as she tried to compose herself, the topic itself was one she had to be careful when telling the High King, very much so when there be likely more villages being ravaged and innocents slaughtered as they stood here.

Adria still remained behind the Jarl, ever so nervous and avoiding to look at the High King for too long as he had his eyes locked with the Jarl who waited for a response from him.

“You’re sure you haven’t just been led astray by the baying of frightened guardsmen?” One of the Housecarls, the one with the scar chucked, “Maybe they just ran into Ulfgerd here and here scared shitless.”

“Just like you were when you saw a real woman, Harkon?” The giantess, presumably Ulfgerd shot back, “Honestly, I’m not sure how you survive with that shrunken thing of yours.”

“Why you-“

“Not another word,” the first Housecarl, the golden haired woman cut him off, “You’re making a poor impression before the High King’s guests.” The fourth masked Housecarl simply nodded to the first’s words uttering not one of his own.

While his housecarls bickered, the High King sat on his throne with a hand stroking his bearded chin. A furrow had come to his brow,

“You’re sure this isn’t just a group of unwieldy lupans assaulting your towns? Assumably if you’re here before we you must trust whatever source told you of the attack… tell me, what leads you to believe this is something more than ordinary Lupan raids?”

“Because not only were there Lupans in the attack...” Adria suddenly bursted into the conversation. This shocked the Jarl as she turned her head to giver Adria a look of surprise and indignation at the girl suddenly speaking out loud after not doing so for days. Still the Jarl didn’t hesitate to use Adria’s own account to her advantage, she turned back to the High King, he himself seemed bemused by the girl’s sudden interruption.

“This is Adria, she was present at the first attack, the only one left from it. My housecarl, he is… indisposed at the moment.” The Jarl then gave Adria a look no longer of indignation but one that encouraged her to speak her mind before the High King.

Adria’s heart still pumped fast as she turned her eyes to the High King’s, the piercing look of a man who had lived and done so many things that she couldn’t ever begin to comprehend.

“I-i…” She uttered nervously, then taking a breath and finally getting her bearings. “I saw as my dad battled them… And I saw how men in my village were overrun by werewolves, all led by distinct Lupans. It was a werewolf who was armed with an axe and armor that dueled my father. If it wasn’t for a friend… he would’ve died there. Not that it made much of a difference… At least i'm here now.” Adria said with saddened eyes, now looking down on the shinning floor, it was clear that reminiscing about what had happened had taken a toll on her.

Jarl Nør-Star intervened as she took Adria by her shoulders to comfort the girl, then speaking to the High King again. “Adria and her father came to us, they warned me and my councillors of the danger this werewolf army posed, and we didn’t listen. I sent over two hundred men led by my Housecarl and… only him and another badly injured soldier came back. They were outnumbered and outclassed… We have not many soldiers left and before we departed Frosthold we’ve gotten more news of villages seeing attacks and disappearances. We lost contact with several other villages as well.”

“So this is more than and isolated incident. That’s… odd… Lupans with the strength of werewolves and the intelligence of man…” Asvard muttered to himself, “Almost like… almost like.” The High King’s eyes widened, “Could he have..? No, It’s impossible to consider but… by Asuhn… Tell me,” he turned back to his guests, “Have you heard the Legend of the
?”

“Well, of course, like any Nord of old. But… It couldn’t be possible that such a thing was real, its a legend… It’s been thousands of years your majesty.” Jarl Nør-Star replied, quite dumbstruck at the notion.

Adria for her part was confused over what the two were talking about. [i]Wolf of Wolfhelm
? She had never heard of such legend as the Jarl put it. For her part though, Adria was beginning to get impatient at the talking, she wanted to know what would be done, she wanted her father to be avenged.

“What are you gonna do about them King?!” She said defiantly, finally breaking from the shyness. “My father died for Norravägg, no one listened to him when me and him went to Frosthold, I want him avenged…”

Uthgerd laughed a hearty sound, while it was inappropriate for what had just been said, it contained neither patronizing nor malicious in nature, “This one is fierce! That fire will take her places.” she said as the King remained silent.

“I apologize if our ramblings have angered you,” he finally said,” for you have to right to be angered. Losing your father as you have at such an age is another way in which this cruel world has made you suffer, much as it has to others. However… what it happening here is far more larger than Frosthold or even Norravägg… for if we cannot stop Fenris’ horde, no one will be alive to remember your father.”

Adria calmed down after hearing the King’s words. She realized the rudeness of her words but yet stood bold and with desire to bring justice for her father. For years she had felt like she never truly belonged in the North, that she was not a true Nord at all, but she now felt the spirit of courage and steadfastness in her, the sadness in her of seeing her people and her home die had now turned into anger. Perhaps this was all inherited from her own father.

“I-i understand… I apologize your majesty. I just… I don’t want more people to die.” Adria said, her voice beginning to crack, but she remained firm.

The Jarl for her part then asked, “I believe an assembly of all city Jarls is in order your majesty. Perhaps we should also call on the Empire itself?”

“Yes,” Asvard stood, “It’s long time that we hold a moot. All of Norravägg will be needed slay King Fenris of Wolfhelm…”
Last edited by Arengin Union on Thu Feb 28, 2019 8:50 pm, edited 2 times in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Tayner
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 7913
Founded: Oct 09, 2014
Ex-Nation

Postby Tayner » Sun Feb 03, 2019 9:17 pm

Mettius Clement
High Rock


He stood on top of the outer battlements of the city's walls, looking over the battlefield they had fought upon only ten hours ago. Bodies littered the ground, neither side risking to recover the bodies lest they expose themselves to the other. On the horizon campfires could be seen, the soldiers of Summerset reinforcing the Gardeners. The earth stood scorched where the mages had set it alight, denying their flankers their ability to engage Mettius' forces from the rear.

Alywin laid dead out there, as did many other Knights of the Rock, guardsmen, and militiamen who entrusted them with their lives. Alywin had sacrificed himself to save Heremond, just like every knight would. The Reachman was laying dead out there, dead because of Mettius' failure. The men he'd trained for years, laying dead out on the field of battle and the rest were stuck in the city with little hope. For the first time in the campaign, Mettius acknowledged the bleakness of their situation.

I should've been the one to die. He thought. Not Alywin,not any of them.

He leaned on the edge of the battlements, arches and mages patrolling the walls around him. Even the little hope they had for victory, Prince Ruven, would prove daunting to capitalize on. They had alllies en route, and smaller forces scattered to the east, but even then, to coordinate them, to defeat the enemy here with what little they had, it'd still prove a feat. He sat there for a few more minutes contemplating before his mind wondered to the past.

The fighting, the bloodshed, what Heremond inherited from his father along with the throne, he also inherited a promise that Mettius had made to his father, to keep him safe from a meaningless war. To keep him and his family alive, and High Rock defended. He felt defeated, as if he failed on nearly all points. Alywin was dead because of it, thousands of his countrymen were dead because of it, and there was now telling if High Rock would soon become part of it. He could only hope that history would be kind to them if they failed. However, he could only hope to find some meaning if they were victorious, some sliver of honor or righteousness for their cause.

It was then he heard the chants of the city, emanating from the Marketplace. He saw from atop the wall as Heremond walked through the streets, rallying the city together. Together the citizens of High Rock raised their voices, as did many Atleans. Mettius stood up from leaning against the battlements, and straightened his back. He was done feeling sorry for himself, and began to lift his hopes. He was proud, Heremond was leading just like his father did so many years ago. Even if he was young, he was a natural leader that many could easily rally behind.

Mettius looked back over to his shoulder, to the battlefield, and back to the city. He had a plan of action, it involved just as much diplomacy as it did steel. He marched off to speak about it with Heremond being convening the rest of their military leadership.
If anyone askes where we were Saturday at 14:30, we were at The Pub, understand?

-If it's stupid, but it works, it ain't stupid.
-No Combat Ready unit has ever passed inspection.
-No Inspection Ready unit has ever passed combat.
-There is nothing more satisfying to you then having the enemy shoot at you, and miss.
-Remember, your weapon was made by the lowest bidder.
Disclaimer: The sig is out of date and I probably won't update it

User avatar
Beiarusia
Postmaster-General
 
Posts: 10769
Founded: Dec 29, 2014
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Beiarusia » Wed Feb 06, 2019 5:24 pm

KARI NACHTIGAL
Summerset


Kari Nachtigal was now inconvenienced by a figurative crossroad. She had grown bored of Summerset and was eager to move on in her wayward travels, but, by chance, had overheard the rumors and whispers of distant war. True, the continent was engulfed by many conflicts, torn asunder by chaos and suffering and the fervent clash of steel, none of which mattered to the forever-young woman who sought nothing but self-gratification, but mention of the north, of her distant homeland, had stirred something that had for so long remained buried, and try as she might to drown this strange feeling in drink and blood it remained ever defiant like a nagging crone. So easy to leave behind the incidental mention of her past, to wander forever a lotus eater, but something unknowable pulled at her heartstrings as if begging a moment to reconsider. Kari was frustrated and flustered. Her past had remained dormant for centuries, forgotten, just as she intended, so why now should it rear its ugly head? Had she friends or allies they would undoubtedly be witness to the sudden chance in demeanor, sullen and brooding and not at all like her usual aloof disposition, but she was alone, and this internal crisis was hers and hers alone to debate.

A debate that stalled her departure with no clear direction in sight.

Her stay at the inn was nearing its end. She had coin, but the room was not hers, having instead belonged to a man that had fancied himself a Casanova. His death was accidental, but Kari was in a poor mood and he had pushed his luck. She'd have to find another place of lodging. Not that she desired to stay another night in Summerset. South was a promising direction to begin treading, but so, too, was north despite her knowing that to begin would inevitably lead her home.

With her mood plummeting to new lows she packed her things and decided that, for now, she'd wallow in the local tavern.

Tomorrow. She'd leave tomorrow.

But what direction would she choose?

User avatar
Wysten
Minister
 
Posts: 2604
Founded: Apr 29, 2017
Ex-Nation

Postby Wysten » Sat Feb 09, 2019 10:42 am

The port city of Åleried was always busy with the sound of merchantmen and hawkers crying their goods and services. Anything a person could want lined whole streets with rival merchants trying to outdo each other by at random lowering and raising prices to account for their rival. The port itself was even more busy. Ships and boats of all sizes ran in and out of the dock flying all sorts of color’s. One could see any ship from small single masted Knarrs flying local lords flags to massive three masted Carracks flying the flags of Jarl’s and other major lords and persons of the region. Hrapp slowly walked through the busy streets, looking around he saw a flurry of colors and races. Orcs in tribal clothing were quickly followed up by Reachmen in lavish robes. To your average farmer this would all be almost overwhelming though for the sellsword of 15 years Hrapp was used to the bustle of the port city.

Moving his way through the crowds till he got to the port he was met by two men clad in blue gambeson. Their round shields bore the mark of the Anchor of Åleried. They carried medium sized spears their points glinting mildly in the sunlight. “Right this way Master Hrapp.” Said one of the guards. The Nord nodded and followed him to a cog. The cog’s crew was preparing to cast off as 20 guards began were already standing around on deck trying to avoid the crew doing their duty. “Right, let’s get this done with. What was our mission guard?” Hrapp asked the guard captain who was identified by his single solid red stripe going from his shoulder to his belt. “You are paid by Asvard Iogæirsson the High King, Jarl of Åleried, and Lord of the North Sea to assist us in eliminating any raiders we encounter as we patrol the sea. Your reward will be a fraction of the loot along with 200 Coppers in payment Master Hrapp.” Said the captain. The Nord sellsword nodded as the ship set off as the oars were deployed slowly thrusting themselves forward.
The ship left port in a relative speedy time with the morning sun slowly climbing to a few hours till noon. The cog then pulled in it’s oars and let it’s white main mast out. The Cog picked up the pace as Hrapp sat near the sharpening his axe with a wetstone. The steady slick sound was swallowed by the sound of the ship and her crew. Looking around as he put his axe away through a scabbard on the Nord’s back when he heard a call from the ship. “Ship sighted five points off the bow!” Immediately turning he saw a single small sail. Looking around he saw a small Reachman pulled out a small spyglass and called up the guard captain. Hrapp saw a short conversation when suddenly the call for general quarters rang through the ship. The Nord pulled out his shield and moved away from the side of the ship. The sail slowly began to take view and he could see a black flag with a raven atop it. “Bloody Ravens.” Hrapp cursed. Looking around he saw two guards climb atop the crow’s nest while the rest lined the side of the ship as they took out their bows. The guard captain took the spyglass and looked at the ship. “She intends to board us.” He said. “What do you ask of me Guard Captain?” asked Hrapp pulling out his axe. “Prepare to repel boarders Master Hrapp.” Said the Nord Captain.

Hrapp nodded and smiled as he put on his helmet and pulled out his shield and axe. The guards began to draw their bows’ and with a short command from the guard the arrows fly over to the pirate’s ship striking a few crew members though only killing one though given how it is only a Byrding it caused some damage. The small costal craft turned as the guard’s let off another two volleys of arrows killing even more of the crew as the Cog’s crew threw their grappling hooks bringing the pirate ship in.

The Nord jumped from side of the ship and with his axe he cut into the head of a pirate his axe cutting down to the poor pirate’s nose. Pulling it through he raised his shield as another crew member swung overhead trying to bash Hrapp’s head though the round shield deflected it as Hrapp swung around and slammed the edge of the blade into the crew member’s arm cutting it in half at the elbow. The pirate screamed as he grabbed his stump. Looking around he saw some more of the crew being cut down with arrow fire as five guards jumped down forming a small shield wall pushing the pirates towards the stern of the ship.

Hrapp moved around the shield wall trying to find the ship’s captain to end this battle. The small ship’s crew tried pushing the guards back but with no avail. The pirates were skewered against the spears their own weapons had no hope of reaching them. Hrapp then saw the ship’s captain draw his sabre and start towards Hrapp. The Nord charged the captain as well as the captain went in for a single lunge the Nord side stepped it and brought his axe down, the axe head dived into the captain’s back. The captain screams in pain though this is stopped by another swing decapitating the soul. Shortly afterwards the rest of the pirates began to surrender raising their hands, fear covering their faces. The Guard Captain walked over and smiled. “Good work Master Hrapp the pirates will probably be sold to Pandora.” Hrapp nodded and went through the ship trying to find loot.
Famous qoutes
"Half the battle is fought on the OOC forums"
~ Albert Tzu, 1984
(-_Q) If you support Capitalism put this in your signature!
GENERATION 15: Social experiment. When you see this, add one to the generation and copy this into your signature.

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Sat Feb 09, 2019 9:05 pm

Image


Norravägg



The immense pain he felt didn’t measure to the sudden fear he felt, as Hankir came back from his long unconsciousness he found himself getting dragged by the feet, most of his armor stripped off and his weapons gone he couldn’t move his hands either as they were tied up. He looked around with blurry vision to spot the downside view of one of the beast he had fought following behind Hankir as he was hauled through the snowy ground at the dead of night. The beast walked upright, wearing a metal shoulder pads and a raggedy cloth covering its lower body, Hankir tried his best to focus his eyes as he saw the beast carrying what seemed to be another human right on its back with what seemed little effort. Hankir then looked down to his feet to see them gripped by a dark furry handlike paw and right in front of him was another one of those beasts, also wearing rather improvised armor and another human on its back.

Hankir began to come back to himself and quickly he realized the perilous situation he was in, he tried to move his hands but they were indeed tightly tied up and as he tried to move his feet the beast only gripped harder on them which gave Hankir enough of a reason to stop fighting. He then noticed his bleeding scalp and his entire body in pain as he let himself get dragged on the snow, stains of blood left behind on the white snow.

“This one is woken.” One of the beasts said, its jagged and feral voice still shocking Hankir.

The other beast only let out a breath from its nose, looking over its shoulder to Hankir as it kept walking. “We not far” the beast turned its head back forwards. Hankir couldn’t exactly process much of what was happening, he could only see the beasts all around him dragging and carrying other unconscious humans to an unknown fate. The Nord began to fear the worst, under the dread of a moonless night in the dark frozen forestry of Norravägg he began to think of ways to escape only to be immediately urged not to when considering his situation, surrounded by beasts who would undoubtedly rip him apart at the first sign of resistance. There was nothing he could do and that thought was worse for him than anything else, the powerlessness and letting his fate down to the gods alone.

The wolfmen march kept on, carrying their victims while still towing the Nord on the ground with little care for him. Hankir had kept quiet ever since waking up, and wisely so as these beasts were likely not in the mood for talk with him. He then noticed as the forestry landscape began to lessen and the group arrived to an area largely cleared of any vegetation, only rocks, bushes and a few dead trees. The group suddenly stopped its march and Hankir saw that they had arrive to what seemed to be ruins, a set of dilapidated and seemingly abandoned, and ravaged by time.
What in all Dread is this place? Hankir thought as he studied the structures, very old by the looks of the architecture which carried symbols of long ancient humans, long before the Nordic Empire.

Hankir was suddenly taken by surprise as the wolfmen around him began to let out growl like howls, quickly passed and haunting for anyone. It made Hankir shiver with nervousness as he again tried to no avail to untie himself, forgetting that any move could provoke them he just wanted to try one last time to free himself even if it was a futile effort.

“BE STILL HUMAN!” without warning Hankir then felt the pain of the paw like hand of one of the beasts grabbing his head and pressing hard on it, the claws nearly piercing on his skin. The beast closed in with its beastly face and yellowish inhuman eyes to Hankir, letting out a cold breath on his face as the Nord grunted in pain.

The beast’s mouth was watery as it opened it to show sharp teeth. “Fresh live meat! I want!” the wolf beast was then about to bite at Hankir who again tried to untie himself which amounted to nothing. The beasts teeth closed in to tear at the Nords face, then as if the gods themselves intervened the hungry beast taunting its teeth at Hankir’s face was pushed back by the very wolfbeast that had been carrying him.

“Not meat” the creature uttered, standing on a hunch position and with Hankir behind it. The wolfman who’d been pushed back then let out a loud roar and then lunged at its fellow beast. The fight was brutal as both creatures began to hit each other with their claws and then tried to bite at each other’s throats. Hankir could only watch as both beasts fought each other like the animals they were and the other beasts gathered around to see.

The short fight was then cut short by a sudden and much louder roar which almost shook the ground itself as it made the snow and trees shake. The two beasts stopped fighting and turned their attention to the ruins, the other wolfmen did as well as Hankir for his part also turned his head to where the roar had come from, right at the very top of the stairs stood a massive werewolf, one that trumped any other. It stood upright, just like a man and wore human armor like so many other werewolves but unlike the others that Hankir had seen this one didn’t only bear some shoulder pads or light metal plates, the armor was complete, from toe pieces to a real steel shinny chest piece engraved with claw markings. The creatures face was scarred, more so than the others and it bode in itself an obvious alpha nature as the other wolves began to bow their heads and some even whimpered as sign of fear and respect. The creature walked down the stairs, the other creatures still bowing as did the two other beasts who’d been fighting.

The armored wolfman passed by Hankir with little care, not even giving it a glance. It approached the two wolves who’d been at each other. The armored wolf set its pawhand on the first beast’s shoulder, the one who had tried to eat Hankir.

“This is the third time Tubius…” The armored bloke of a werewolf said in a surprisingly normal human sounding voice, not jagged and grim but clear and well articulated.

The beast that had tried to eat him was named Tubius, the fact it had a name surprised Hankir even more, it kept looking down to the ground and it was clear it felt a sort of shame at the presence of this much smarter and better armored wolfbeast which towered Tubius by several feet.

“We don’t harm our own kind Tubius. Have I not taught you well?” The armored hulking wolf said, its clean and unferal voice still entrancing Hankir.

Tubius then looked up to the armored wolf, it then said “King Fenris taught all us well”.

Those words hit Hankir more than anything else, the mere mention of “Fenris”. It all made much more sense now, the tall armored hulking bloke of a werewolf standing right before him was the long thought dead myth King Fenris of Wolfhelm, the first werewolf, the very first. But that couldn’t be, it was not possible. Fenris was a myth, a Nordic legend, nothing else and yet it stood right before Hankir himself. But the beast must of meant something else, but then how could it speak so clean and that armor didn’t look nothing like any armor Hankir had ever seen, it looked ancient, thousands of years old. Hankir’s head spiralled into millions of realizations and thoughts. He still kept a solid focus on the conversation between the two beasts.

The armored wolf, Fenris, he took the words of Tubius with noticeable disappointment as it looked up on the dreadful darkness of the northern night. He then turned back to Tubius and still holding onto his shoulder Fenris looked at him in the eyes.

“Apparently I didn’t teach you well enough.” He said with an emotionless tone, suddenly Tubius began to twitch uncontrollably and his body began to transform, Tubius let out moans of pain as his body started to weaken, Hankir saw as Tubius’s body shifted from a werewolf like humanoid physique into a frail and and largely nude and exposed human form. Fenris had already let go of Tubius and he trawled the human by much more than when he was in wolf form. Fenris looked at the human Tubius and with a cold voice said “You’re not of us”. And with that Tubiu’s fate was sealed as he then found himself getting pounced and lunged at by his own fellow werewolves, Tubius was quickly overwhelmed by the other werewolves who didn’t hold back in clawing at him and tearing their former clan member apart, Fenris for his part turned his back on the whole ordeal and began walking away. The snowy ground was covered in blood and gore much to Hankir’s dismayed look at what was happening.

Fenris then looked at the second wolf, the one who had been attacked by Tibius. The beast kept its head down at the presence of Fenris, but unlike Tibius it instead felt the hand of Fenris on its head. Fenris then said “You did well Gall.”

“Thank you King” the wolf named Gall said. Fenris only nodded as he kept walking back to the ruins. He then finally turned his attention to Hankir, still on the ground and still tied up. Fenris stroke his furred snout, he looked at Hankir with his bright reddish golden eyes, Hankir kept silent but he looked at Fenris directly to his eyes, even though the fear in him was indescribable he still didn’t back away from a beast no matter the size.

“This one is not as weak as the others.” Fenris said with a calm voice, not even insulted at the the defiance of Hankir.

“Fought Brabad. Brought here sent from him.” Gall said, his broken and feral animalistic voice heavily contrasting Fenris’s own voice.

Fenris for part noticed as some of the other captive humans began to wake up. He then gave a gesture to Gall and said “Bring him in”.

Gall wasted no time as he grabbed Hankir by the legs and again dragged him towards the ruins, following behind Fenris who walked calmly and with no urgency, still Gall made sure not to walk in front of the King of Wolfhelm. Hankir was dragged up the stairs leading to the ruined structure, he tried his best to avoid getting hit with the stony foliage as he was then hauled into the structure. Hankir then saw as the inside of this abandoned and what he had thought ruined building was decorated not unlike a palace. Candles and lanterns giving light to the whole place, chests, wardrobes and other furniture of varying designs adorning the room, rugs of different color schemes covering the stony floor and at the corner of the room were several werewolves, sleeping on top of each other, but unlike the other werewolves that Hankir had seen these were much slimmer and less animalistic on their faces and they lacked any armor, or any physically male traits, in fact these were female werewolves sleeping on several dozen comfy pillows. But the most impressive of all was a throne, one made out of swords and other weapons bended and molded into the figure of a throne, extended blades at the top of the seat and right above it was the ancient banner of the city of Wolfhelm which had been missing since Fenris’s own disappearance thousands of years ago. This is where he had been all those years, hiding away and still living like a king by the looks of it all.

Fenris passed by the she werewolves who already awaken began to whimper and call at him, he simply gestured at them and they ceased and turned quiet. The werewolf moved to the throne and with no qualms sat on it, just like a king would do.

Hankir was dragged and put directly in front of the sitting Fenris and Gall moved using a short dagger cut the bindings of the Nord’s legs. Moving on all fours the werewolf went back outside. Hankir laid in front of the long thought dead Fenris, his wolf concubines still lying comfortably on the corner and only eyeing at Hankir with uninterest.

“Stand.” Fenris said, one arm on the thrones armside and the other still stroking the fur of his snout. Hankir did as he was told, not for obedience but because he was tired of being on the ground. The Nord stood upright, his size didn’t match that of Fenris even when he was sitting down. The wolf king kept silent as he looked at Hankir from head to toe, he then spoke.

“You know what this place is human?” Fenris asked.

Hankir looked around, still admiring the decorated makeshift palace that Fenris had made for himself out of the ruins of an ancient building. The Nord then spoke, “The ruins of ancient humans of Eroris, and as I can see also your palace”.

“Very well human. Well, at least for your standards” Fenris said letting out a small exult. “But it is also one of the many sites that your kind destroyed during the First Rite. Depraving Lupans of their homes and their dignity.”

Hankir raised his eyebrow, “I had no part of that. My tribe had no part of that, and I can’t speak for my ancestors.”

“Well of course you can’t. None of us can. You only follow your inner nature human, your kind always does. The nature of dominance, the nature of destruction.”

“That’s funny, considering you destroyed villages, killed hundreds of innocents… And that man outside. I suppose you follow your own nature as well” Hankir fired back. Fenris simply smirked at the comeback, largely pleased about Hankir’s assertiveness.

Setting his elbows on his legs and hunching forward Fenris countered Hankir’s point “I follow the nature of justice, justice against those that have repressed my people for thousands of years.
We never kill anyone that didn’t raise their swords against us, we simply do as your kind has done to each other for ions. I give there beastmen and the Lupans what you took from them many years ago, hope and justice. Tell me, did you fight in the Clan Wars? Were you not once part of the sword that killed so called innocents during the campaigns? No one is free of guilt human.” Fenris awaited an answer, his mannerism firm and gentle, with no indication of hesitation in his argument.

Hankir looked down in uncertainty at how to respond, he was still quite in shock at the whole situation he found himself in, “So you’re a liberator now? Thats funny coming from someone that became what you are for sheer greed of power, you even killed your family. You’re the last person I should be getting a sermon from!”

“Malincar granted me a power which saw me succumbing to a thirst for blood and I do not deny that. There is not a single day where I do not think of the bad I’ve done, but justice cannot be done without power, and power comes with consequences” Fenris looked down to the floor, closing his eyes as he reminisced of the thousands of years he had live, he then continued “I’ve made my peace with the things I’ve done and I now act as a force of destiny, a force that seeks justice and retribution for those that have perished under the foot of humans and the empire as a whole. Are you free of any guilt, can you say you are any better than me?” Fenris went back to a more relaxed position on his throne.

“Uh, destiny, very convenient. I can’t say i'm a good man, but I can say that at least I am not you, an animal who feeds on the blood of others.” Hankir retaliated in dissent.

Fenris finally rose from his throne, rising above Hankir he then shot back at the Nord, “Then you have much to learn. I can teach you… you are strong, stronger than most humans that are brought before me, I dare say stronger than some in my own”. Fenris walked slowly towards Hankir, the Nord simply tried to stand firmly in place while trying his best to show no cowardice at the presence of the twelve foot Fenris.

“If you want to see the light, all you have to do is kneel.” Fenris said to Hankir, setting his paw hand on the Nords shoulder. “Kneel” Fenris said once again.

Hankir looked up at Fenris, then at his hand on his shoulder. He began to give thought, thought about who he stood before, about what had happened in the last few days, about Adria. Most importantly he thought about Eleanor, what she would’ve said in this situation, she was always good with debating. Every time they’d had a discussion she would always find a way for Hankir to agree with her even if he really didn’t, he loved her regardless of anything but he had always loved her conviction, her dedication to her life with him and to their daughter. It was now that he had to honor that conviction regardless of personal fears.

“No” Hankir answered in resistance. Fenris looked at Hankir for a few seconds, the two interlocking their eyes, eyes that evoked so many things, the fighting, the years, the differences in their perspectives. But Fenris had not brought Hankir here just for some philosophical discussion, he wanted to show Hankir the truest way. That werewolves were the next step, the step to create a harmonious world in Eroris, no more wars and no more suffering. They’d live side by side with the Lupans and peace would reign forever, and no one would stop that, not even Hankir.

“Then I will break you until you do” Fenris then grabbed Hankir by the neck, his massive hand gripping tightly on Hankirs neck as well as his chest. He carried Hankir upwards to face him. Fenris’s eyes again connected with Hankir, the wolf king’s only felt a mixture of pettiness and contempt at the humans lack of vision.

“The new world is upon us human. And you will bear witness to it whether you like it or not” Fenris finally let go of Hankir, the Nord fell down on the floor coughing and red of the face by Fenris’s strong grip. Fenris then let out a short howl, and Gall entered back into the room grabbing Hankir again by the legs and dragging him outside. Hankir then looked at Fenris with anger and hatred, he would get out of here no matter what it took, he had to.

Fenris simply gave a wolfish grin as he sat back into his throne. A new perfect world was at his grasp, and he would take it.
Last edited by Arengin Union on Thu Feb 28, 2019 11:56 pm, edited 1 time in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Everhall
Senator
 
Posts: 4258
Founded: Sep 23, 2014
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Everhall » Wed Feb 13, 2019 9:30 pm

It Begins with the Dreams...

Ruven

4th of Midyear (6), 4E 901




Image


It was midnight in their little corner of the Reach, with Fastus and Usalda rising above the bathe the fortress of High Rock in their light, even as the roaring fires of Cedric Gardener’s besieging army continued to rage without rest. For anyone within the castle whose room faced outward towards the banners of the Gardeners’ encircling force the sheer number that remained of both Wilking and Cedric’s force gave them shivers. They worried for the homes and loved ones, for the people that they lost and still had to protect. For many, the night of Midyear the Fourth Nine-hundred and one was a restless night full of worry and fear; for one, however, who lay in his infirmary near the center of the fortress, all he felt was uselessness.

Though Heremond has insisted that he move to his own chamber, Ruven lied in his bed among the numerous others wounded in the Battle of the Rock with his left-hand open in the air and the stub that was his right hanging at his side wrapped in bandages of blood-stained cloth. He breathed slowly looking at his last remaining arm, thinking of what he had been able to do while he was lost in a cave for what seemed like eons. “Magic...” the words escaped his lips. But... why now for his aptitude to redevelop, why now for the veil that had for so long held him back from the Sea of Eventualities peeled back when he was maimed and crippled and trapped under siege? If he had just tapped into it earlier Ruven knew he could have defeated Julek. If he would have done that, he could have saved the soldiers, both dead and soon to die beside and near him from ever perishing. If he could have seen the attack on the Undercity coming he could have saved countless lives that that were extinguished by the fires of that night. If he could have just done something! Ruven knew that his family would still be alive he knew that his mother might... Ruven slammed his hand into a desk of medical supplies knocking them to the group with a rustle. His eyes reddened thinking back to that day, “You were always right, father...” he wept, “I really am worthless...”

That fact was never soothing to Ruven, but it at least allowed him to close his eyes and rest, and then open them to the warm gardens of the Ember Tower, 842 of the Fourth Era.

He knelt in anticipation.

13th of Last Seed, 842 of the Fourth Era


And was immediately rammed into the ground. Ruven tried to stand, to heave himself up from the warm stone of the Palace courtyard, but an invisible force held him in place like an anchor allowing him little movement and little hopes of escape. It was clear to him, he had failed once again, only now his father had been watching the entire time.

Azelian stood only a few steps above where Ruven lay in the dirt in the palace courtyard watching with Lhoris as the fruits of his friend’s labor to tap into the Sight, that which Ruven had lost,

“He couldn’t even stand up to a basic mentalist spell, Lhoris.” Azelian muttered in a barely audible growl that Ruven was still unfortunate enough to hear.

“You can stop now, Ulyiral,” Lhoris ordered the Mage that had cast a spell on him, relieving the force on Ruven and leaving him sprawled on the ground, “He’s still a boy, Azel, haven’t you forgotten? This is no course for someone barely over fourteen.”

“Something I did with ease when I was ten?” Azelian scoffed, “If the boy’s sight can’t be returned… he’ll be the end of the dynasty…”

“You really have nothing in that heart of yours don’t you, Azel?” Lhoris glared at Azelian, “He loses his mother, your wife, but months ago and yet all you care about is the damned sight. What happened to the hero of Isnhrion I once knew? What happened to the old Azelian Ashen?”

Azelian turned to Lhoris, “He burned in the same fire that took Selene. The one that HE failed to save.”

Ruven went numb, his entire body heavy with the memories of the night he lost his mother just months earlier. The fire, the screams still reverberated through his head, the time he had failed to save her, the reason why everything was wrong now.

“Boy!” Azelian called out. At first Ruven thought he was calling out to him but he soon realized that wasn’t the case. Instead, Azelian had turned his head towards one of the surrounding colonnades of the courtyard, where a young elf that looked exactly like Ruven, but younger crept towards the other side.

“Julek,” Lhoris asked, “Why are you outside of the tower?”

“I-” Julek shuffled nervously, “I-”

“Spit it out.”

“I… was hungry… The food the servants bring, it isn’t enough to-”

“You know exactly why we locked you in there, Julek,” Lhoris interrupted with a glare, “Go back to your room or your father will-”

“No,” Azelian said.

“What?”

“Let him try the test, let’s see how the youngest compares to the eldest. How the monster compares to the useless.”

Ruven finally mustered the courage to stand in that moment taking his sword from the place it had fallen on the ground as Julek began to approach him as Azelian had commanded, “Stay the fuck away from me!”

“Ruven, I-”

“I told you to stay away!”

“Ruven!” Azelian barked, “Give Julek the sword, and let him try what you failed to do.”

“But-”

“Must I strike you, child?” Azelian asked with a venomous glance. The cold tone of his voice caused panic within Ruven, his father often threatened to strike him but, the manner in which he said it now gave credence to his willingness to do so in that moment. This realization put an end to any thoughts of rebellion. Ruven approached his brother and dropped the weapon at his feet just as his brother reached out to grasp onto its pommel before coming to stand behind his father and Lhoris above the courtyard.

“Ulyiral,” Lhoris turned to the Battlemage, “You can begin.”

The High Elf, accessing the Sea of Eventualities in a few split seconds, summoned a swirl of crackling blue energy around his upturned hands, which he launched at Julek. The Prince took the spell head on, grimacing as the effects began to pressure him to his knees. But then, a change, a certain glimmer in the red eyes of his that Ruven had come to so loath. No no longer staggered, or grimaced from that pain, he only walked, no, he lunged towards Ulyiral, bringing his blade near inches from the mage’s neck before turning to their father and Lhoris and asking, “Am I done now?”

Ruven watched with widened eyes as his brother easily neutralized the threat that had so challenged him to the point he had to admit defeat. No one should be able to move that fast…

Azelian only chuckled without humor at the sight, “The Divines seem to hate me do they,” he turned to Ruven with a face devoid of eyes save for empty black sockets,“WHY DO YOU HAVE TO BE SO USELESS?”

“What?” The prince shrunk back in fear. It wasn’t just Azelian that had said that, everyone in the entire courtyard had turned to say these exact words to him, and all lacked eyes which which to see. He backed up in fear, watching as the dream around him began to collapse in on itself, the sky tore itself asunder as the tranquil gardens of the Palace faded into a molten perversion of what they had once been. Ruven stared up at the sky in horror as he saw it opening and closing, again and again, the hands reaching out for something, the burning in his head. WHY?!
“STOP!” He cried out into the sky, “STOP!”

His hands began to flicker before his eyes. Ethereal to flesh to ethereal again, each second he changed between both even as the ground below him changed from molten rock to the charred bodies of people, young and old.

"URAAAAAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!-”


A screeching, eerie sound pierced the void leaving Ruven in darkness and silence. Silence save for the muffled voices that increased in volume with time before soon a murky imagine appeared before his eyes of two people talking with one another.

”My Emperor,” the first said, “We can’t risk sieging High Rock this close to winter! Half the army will have starved by the time we make a breech in their walls. We need to return back to the capital.”

“There is a way, Decan,” said the second deeper voice, “High Rock will fall.”


The screeching sounded again before another image presented itself to him of the second man from before entering into a cave with a group of bulky soldiers and the other man from earlier.

”By Gea,” the first man exclaimed, “There’s an entire ruin here!”

“Exactly…” Replied the second, “I thank you Decan, you have now out served your… usefulness…”

“Wait, what in Dread-” one of the bulky soldiers had impaled the man with its fist, tossing his body aside with ease.

“Now, then,” the second voice continued, “It’s time we-”


The screeching came a third and final time revealing a bloodstained tunnel within the High Rock and the emerging force of the inhuman soldiers into the city from one of the tunnel’s walls.

”He’s inside the city, damnit!” A soldier bearing the colors of High Rock, “The Black Phoenix is inside the city! We can’t- UGH!”

Ruven rapidly withdrew first from the rocky wall from which the monsters had come to the tunnel proper and then further back to see the entrance into the ancient crypts of High Rock.

”ROOT OUT THE SEED!”


Ruven awoke with a start just as the sun began to rise from the east to bask the fortress in its light. The light mages within the infirmary looked at Ruven with concern as he staggered to take his feet.

“Gather our commanders now!” He ordered, “I know how we can beat Cedric.”

User avatar
Derelldia
Diplomat
 
Posts: 543
Founded: Aug 11, 2013
Democratic Socialists

Postby Derelldia » Fri Feb 15, 2019 7:18 pm

The Whimsical Bard, Summerset
Urzoth Murbol

The tavern was quite quiet, typical for it. Wasn't a big tavern, nor was it near the city center, but it had cheap drinks and nobody really bothered her. It'd been a few days since Urzoth reached Summerset. Spending her time drinking in taverns and keeping tabs on news coming from the south due to the Summerset army going down that way. What interested her was some rumours she heard of a marauding Lupan band up north. Something that could fit with her hunt. She'd probably go north, she felt like it would be too obvious for her hunt to go back to his home but if he was there then it'd cause less drama for her to just kill him on sight. Afterall, who'd miss a Lupan involved with a marauding band? But if he wasn't would it have been worth her traveling all that way just to lose what faint trail already exists that he's left?

North was the most likely option, if nothing it ruled out the area for a while.

She was sitting thinking to herself over a drink when a distinctive smell walked in. Something distinctively... Old. Ancient even. Almost certainly vampiric. Taking a look around trying not to make it too noticeable away, she saw what looked like a young, nord woman dressed in all black entering into the tavern and getting a drink for herself. Turning back to her own drink as the nord walked and sat down by herself before going and getting another, thinking to herself She knows. She absolutely knows what I am. I could smell her so she absolutely could smell me. Urzoth took her drink and walked over to the woman. As she sat down she checked around making sure nobody was paying much attention at all to them.

"So, rough night by the smell of you?" Urzoth smirked at her slightly dumb joke.

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Collab btw Arengin and Everhall.

Postby Arengin Union » Sat Feb 16, 2019 7:36 pm

Image


The Great Moot of Norravägg



Night had fallen on Åleried, the great city of the Nords in the land in which they had made their home. Fastus and Usalda almost eclipsed each other in the night sky, creating an almost purple hue that seemed to hang over this marvel of humanity in the unforgiving north. Their intertwined shadows cast their shade across the sparkling Northern Sea leading all the way to the small isthmus of Aganof’s Landing, and the Kongenstårn where a Great Moot of the Jarls gathered in order to face the dastardly King Fenris of Wolfhelm…

They were arrayed around a central oaken table in the throne room of the Kongenstårn, the Great Jarls of Norravägg, with a fire roaring ferociously in its center. It was the same aged table that the Jarls of the first Moot had meet and debated following the death of Ragnar, the last Stormcrown, and the Wars of the Stormcrown that followed afterwards that tore the North asunder. First, at the head of the table, sat Asvard Iogæirson, the High King of Norravägg surrounded by the four Nordic heroes that served as his Housecarls. Next was Ymir Nør-Star, the Jarl of Nør who as the caller of the Moot sat at the King’s along with her own guard and the young girl Adria. Next, was Grimlen of the River, Jarl of Stormgard, a stout warrior who sat with his arms crossed, this ruler of lands that once belonged to the House of Stormcrown. To his side was Rafthjar Banner-Bane, Jarl of Tarnak, a young dignified noble who dressed in outfits far more opulent than even the High King due to his city’s nature as the North’s signature port. Who followed after was Filbrier the Strong of Highmarch who was as stoic as he was stubborn, this ruler of mountains, and Jarl of Årgin Bolgrnolfr Home-Wrecker, the only mage among their number, who sat in his seat emanating wisdom even if it was followed by a air of cruelty. Of all these great men, however, none were more eye catching than the only other woman among their number: The Nymeria, Wolf-Queen of Wolfhelm.

Truly there was no better name for someone as wild and ruthless as she. A wolf crouched and ready to pounce, her rule as Jarl of the Wolfhelm began soaked in blood, when her father was killed in the Clan War that ravaged the Nordic countryside with three years of war. Her father’s death, however, would prove to be the rebellion’s undoing, as the newly crowned Wolf Queen of Wolfhelm slaughtered every last rebel she could get her hands on, and even those who simply were in the wrong place at the wrong time. Her ruthlessness had earned her great infamy throughout the North, even as her beauty, still raident at nearly forty years old, entranced many a Nord who heard of her. She sat to one side in her chair with her hand on her chin and a disinterested look on her face. She bore no weapons, as did all the Jarls by ancient custom, and was eyed by Jarl Rafthjar suspiciously. She, ultimately, was the first to speak in the meeting,

“So,” she began, “What’s this about my long dead legend of an ancestor coming back from the dead?”

The Jarls, guards, and others within the room looked at Nymera, the Wolf-Queen had broken the silence that had transpired in the moot for several minutes. Jarl Nør-Star of Frosthold spoke for her part, as she had been the one that proposed the moot it was only fitting for her to explain the reason all these noble warriors and rulers were gathered today.

“More than that,” She said out loud, her older much raspier voice echoing in the room in contrast to the younger Jarl, “Fenris is not only back but with him is an army. An army of beasts like him that have proven they are capable of destruction and organization never before seen in Norravägg since the days of the Clan Wars. Even then, they’ve proven to be deadlier than the very rogue Nords we once fought.”

Nør-Star’s words were met with puzzled eyes as well as some smirks from some of the very Jarls that sat before her.

“And you want us to handle a bunch of rabid werewolves for you? This is nothing but a waste of time and men. Just because the pansy teat drinkers you call soldiers couldn’t handle some feral beasts is no concern of mine” Grimlen spoke out of turn, his face one of annoyance that he had been summoned all the way here for what he saw as a miniscule affair.

Rafthjar also had something to say for his part “I’d say it should be Wolfhelm that sends forces to deal with this problem. After all it is the so called ‘Wolf-Queen’s’ relative that is causing this whole thing” the Jarl of Tarnak said as he crossed his arms and looked straight to the eyes at Nymera.

“And how do we even know it is Fenris!? The bastard’s been long dead for thousands of years and now he comes back out of nowhere? I call this boast a farce.” Grimlen added.

The room began to lose order as people began to speak out of turn. With Jarl Nør-Star looking at Asvard with frustration, the jabbering continued meanwhile and Rafthjar for his part began to act more aggressive towards Nymera.

“I say this is her issue! It’s her relative, she deals with it!” Ratfhjar pointed at the Wolf-Queen.

Grimlen then insisted on his point “How do we even know it is Fenris! It’s a farce I tell you! By the Gods it is!”

“Now, now, Ratfhjar,” Nymeria smirked, “you should give me some benefit of the doubt. If not, you may just happen to find a new fort near Silvergrove and we all know how the last time you disagreed with me went.”

“Why you little-”

Filbrier then intervened, slamming his palm on the table, “You all act like children! Are you not Jarls, have you no shame!?”

Nør-Star rubbed her eyes in frustration, Adria for her part didn’t realize until now just how frictious the relations between the rulers of her homeland were until now. Everyone at each other's throats and not concern with the issue at hand, it made her feel… ashamed of her own people.

Asvard slammed his hands into the oaken table, shaking the silver goblets that sat upon it sloshing with mede. His slam on the table, however, wasn’t one overtly made of anger or frustration, as a matter a fact it hadn’t even been particularly loud. Nevertheless, once he did so, the whole chamber quieted down as both Jarl and warrior turned to hear their King,

“Do you all honestly think that I would have called you all here on the paranoid whims of an old woman or the wailing of a crazed thrall?” He asked in a calm voice. There was a silence afterwards still as even then his tone flowed with authority, “I know that I am younger than most of you here, and that some of you even presume that my youth somehow makes me undeserving of the respect that your provided my father before me, or my father’s father before him. I will remind you, however, that you elected to choose me as your High King, a position that while the Jarls of Åleried have held since the dawn of the Empire is not something I hold lightly. If you truly believe that the legend Jarl Nør-Star speaks of is just that, a legend, then I welcome you to take your warriors and your housecarls and leave right through those doors made by our ancestors; I will not stop you. Just know, however, that once the threat is dealt with all of Norravägg will be made to know just who refused the call when their families and their loved ones were at risk. Just something for you all to think about before you waste anymore of my time.” With that, the High King sat himself back into his chair.

The room went quiet again, with the Jarls now silent and looking at each other all considering the words of the High King. Grimlen considering that his own Jarldom was close to that of Nør-Star sat back down and was now willing to hear the older Jarl. Ratfhjar still with anger in his face decided that it was best to let his feud with Nymeria go for now. The room finally knew some semblance of order as Nør-Star gave a nod of gratitude to the High King, Asvard did as well.

“We don’t know for certain if it is Fenris, however we do know these werewolves are organized and capable of things never before seen by any other wolves, they can speak, carry weapons like men, and are allied with rebellious Lupans and are organized like an army.” Nør-Star continued, she then gestured the young Adria to step up from her small seat and show herself to the other Jarls. Grimlen let out a noticeable chuckle, what was this girl doing here? She should be serving the drinks rather than be sitting besides a noble, she didn’t even look Nordic at all, still the Jarl refrained from making any comments to avoid another chaos.

Nør-Star with her hands on Adria’s shoulders spoke for her, “This is Adria. She is the only survivor of the first attack of the Horde, I have brought her here today because she lost all she knew to this attack. He-”

“THEY KILLED MY FATHER!” Adria interrupted, the loudness in her voice surprising even Grimlen himself. Perhaps she was a Nord after all.

Nør-Star didn’t seem bothered by Adria’s sudden burst, she instead kept quiet to let the young girl speak for herself.

“They came in at dusk, burning everything in their path. They killed my friend, they destroyed my home… and my father died fighting them. Fighting for me, fighting for his people. A people that laughed at him and abandoned him… and now I see you all, yelling at each other and wanting to hide like cowards… I thought Nords were better than this… my father was better than this!” Adria felt a tear drop on her cheek, her body shaking from a cold shiver and yet she kept a stern and stilled face. She kept her composure despite feeling alone, alone and powerless. The Jarls kept silent at the girl’s wrath and conviction, some in admiration others in shame.

“Already many villages have perished, more innocents have died and the horde gets larger and more powerful as we speak. They will be at Frosthold’s gate in a matter of days and we don’t have enough manpower to stop them… I beg you all for help, we must stand united as our ancestors once did.” Nør-Star added in plea to her fellow Jarls.

Nymeria sighed and leaned forward in her chair looking directly at the High King, “I’ll only sign onto this if you give me your assurance, without a doubt, that the threat we face will be who you think it is. I won’t take any other answer.”

Asvard sighed and looked Nymeria straight in the eye, “I’m certain it is Fenris. The scourge of the North has returned and we will need all Norravägg’s strength to stop him."

Grimlen for his part was still feeling skeptic, as he set his arms on the table and gave thought, stroking his beard and looking at his housecarl who simply gave him a slight unsure nudge of the eyes. “If the High King believes it is Fenris, then Stormgard shall also help.

Filbrir took little convincing, mostly because he was one of the smartest Jarls and knew that lending his sword to this would come to his people’s benefit one way or another. “Highmarch will face the Wolf King as well.”

Then was Bolgrnolfr, the old silent mage with the blinded scarred eye sat himself deeper into his chair, crossing his hands and setting them on his bearded chin he closed his eyes for a second, everyone looking at him with curiosity. Few times the old mage spoke, and when he did it was only when times were dire. Finally the old Jarl opened his eyes and nodded, letting out an “Aye.”

Finally was Rafthjar, the blonde noble of Tarnak was the Jarl who was yet to make a decision, still with his arms crossed and an angry face with suspicious eyes towards Nymeria the young Jarl began to think. Rafhjar’s housecarl whispered on the young Jarl’s ear out of the hearing of anyone. Finally after what felt like an eternity the young Jarl spoke, “Tarnak will lend its sword as well.”

“It’s decided then,” Asvard rose from his seat, “Jarl Nør-Star, I’m placing my trust in your judgement in this matter as you know more about the threat we face than most. We will leave from Åleried, meeting up with the imperial garrison at Fort Iceskull near the mouth of the Nør River, from there onto Frosthold. Furthermore… I shall also be issuing the Holmgang.”

There was an audible gasp in the room, as the High King’s words echoed throughout the meeting hall, the whispers of nobles and warriors filling the room with their sound. It was surprising then, when it was not one of the Jarls that spoke out in the silence, but one of the King’s own housecarls, the leader of the group.

“My King, the Holmgang hasn’t been issued since the time before the Empire. Back when Alaro Ashen turned his armies on the gates of Orrin’s Wall. To conscript the men of the North to this would be-”

“I know, Jorana, it’s only to be used when absolutely necessary and if misused could be the end of my reign. But… have you ever had the feeling before something bad happened to you that it would? A shaking of your core before tragedy strikes, the calm before the storm. While I believe with all my being that we can defeat Fenris with the force we muster… my dreams… and in the air you can feel it.” he turned to his Housecarl, “War is coming to Eroris… sooner than we may think.”


Everyone beared expressions of concern and nervousness, even the Jarls of Tarnak and Stormgard expressed uneasiness in their mannerisms att the sudden news. Something so drastic had not been done in Norravägg even during the Clan Wars, it was a risky move to say the least. Adria for her part looked around her, rather confused about the sudden surge in tension she wondered what would be so bad about something like this? It was necessary, at least in her point of view.

“Why is everyone so jumpy all of a sudden, it's just recruitment to fight isn’t it?” She asked to no one in particular.

One soldier from Frosthold, Garnolfr, answered to the girl’s inquiry. “The Holmgang has not been declared for millenia. Even back in the Clan Wars its use was discarded almost immediately, to use it now could mean the end of Asvard’s rule and of the Empire’s domain over Norravägg if chaos ensues.”

Adria looked down in a sudden realization, one that made her worried for the fate of her people, this would be a proving time not only for them but for her as well.




Image



Norravägg



The decreeing of the Holmgang was spread all across Norravägg like wildfire, messages from Åleried spread all over the region. Within the major cities, towns, and villages soldiers announced in the name of the High King the decree out loud for all to hear, it was a calling for all men and women fitting of age and body to join the Army of the North in order to face the grave threat of the Fenris Horde.

Across rivers, lakes, frozen mountains, dense forests and unforgiven terrain the messengers from Åleried, and from where they arrived more messengers rode on their steads to spread the call to arms, it was time for the Nords to stand united and fight.

This was a call that would see varying reactions from within Norravägg and all over Eroris itself.
Last edited by Arengin Union on Thu Apr 04, 2019 4:59 pm, edited 4 times in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Beiarusia
Postmaster-General
 
Posts: 10769
Founded: Dec 29, 2014
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Beiarusia » Thu Feb 21, 2019 4:35 pm

Derelldia wrote:Urzoth Murbol


KARI NACHTIGAL
Summerset


Kari was sitting alone in the corner of the sleepy tavern. Her drink was bitter, not at all like the sweet liquor she preferred, but the alcohol would suffice as she wallowed in the vicious cycle of self-doubt. The very idea of returning home turned her stomach, and yet she was inexplicably drawn towards the homeland that had surely forgotten the legacy of Clan Nachtigal. There was nothing for her in the white north. No home. No family. The unknown of centuries in absentia. There was no point in returning to Àrgin, a journey of disappointment, but, more than that, Kari was reluctant to admit to even herself that she was afraid of tarnishing the memory of when she lived as mortal flesh and blood. A time hallowed in the vault of her mind. Hidden but not entirely forsaken.

She didn't notice the orc until she was already speaking, and even then it took another moment for the vampire to register the beginnings of conversation. "So, rough night by the smell of you," the orc said with a foolish smirk.

Absentminded, Kari sniffed at the sleeve of her traveling cloak, thinking it to be the source of some as-of-yet unnoticed scent. A good washing was overdue but the fabric was clean nonetheless. No foul odor. Simply the fragrance of dust and hay and dulled lavender. But... another scent. She hadn't noticed until now the faint scent of something akin to a mongrel's pelt. A werewolf? Yes, Kari was certain that a werewolf was nearby. It took a moment longer to register just who.

"My night has been fine," she answered, sipping disdainfully at the foul beverage offered by the barkeep. Her gaze was quizzical and completely without malice. She was inexperienced with werewolves considering she avoided most conflict as a personal rule — thus avoiding the bickering of bats and dogs — so there was little reason to distrust the orc beyond her being exactly that, an orc, but Kari wasn't terribly concerned. Small and frail but stronger than she looked. All too easy to underestimate. No, Kari was more curious than worried. Orcs and dogs weren't known to intermingle so this particular orc was an oddity for all she understood. A useful distraction. "I've not had the fortune of knowing many orcs, much less one like yourself, so what do I owe the honor Miss..."

Then came a brief pang of anxiety. Does she know? Had she smelled her like she smelled the mongrel's blood?

No bother in panicking now. If the orc came under the pretense to cause harm then Kari would handle the situation no matter how distasteful it proved.

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Fri Mar 08, 2019 12:50 am

Image



Somewhere Within The Rocky Frontiers of Norravägg



The struggle not to breathe was unbearable, painful, as Hankir's face was submerged deep into the icy cold water he could feel time and time again a chilling pain on the skin, like hundreds of needles piercing into his face and as he let out bubbles of air from his mouth and nose the Nord could see nothing but darkness. Hankir's head was lift up from the water and up again into the world, the Nord's blurred vision allowed him to see very little as he prioritized taking quick breathes before he was then again plunged inside the water by the strong grip of one of the many werewolves that had been tormenting him and several other prisoners who had been brought here from other areas of the province. Only a few seconds were allowed for him to breathe before he was again forced into the water, they only allowed him some glimmer of rest before submitting him to what seemed like an endless session of near drowning. The fates of many who were tortured like this was not so fortunate as Hankir who had managed to hold onto to dear life, unlike so many others who had drowned or worse.

Hankir's head was once again pulled out of the water, his cheekbones, brow, and nose red with cold and completely numb. He then began to cough up water, throwing it up into the grass and as he rested his head on the floor he could hear the crooked voices of his captors.

"These ones done with" One said.

Another one responded with a growl-like tone "Take back to cage, no eat."

With that, Hankir felt as he was taken by the legs and dragged on the ground alongside another Nord prisoner at his side, he didn't really have much strength left to really see what was around him, his blurry vision could only deduce very little around him. His body was in pain from the days of uninterrupted torture sessions he had to endure since meeting Fenris, ever since that meeting he had not seen the beast again but it was clear his soldiers were following the order to break him, and they seemed hellbent on doing so.

This wasn't the tip, not even a scrape off what these beasts would do to captured humans, their camps was filled with extensive areas set for torture or hard work for humans, their torture methods were simple but quite effective due especially to their simpleness. Men tied upside down with both hands and feet tied on opposite sides and left there for hours, unable to move and with gags on their mouths and by the time they were cut down it their heads felt immense pain and their bodies were weak and they would remain stiffed for several days, it didn't help that most of the time when tied up they would be bare naked and exposed to the elements. Others would remain in dug holes filled with marshy cold water and unable to rise their heads beyond their mouths as they were shackled up from the very bottom onto a heavy rock. Other simple methods were used on the daily basis by the werewolves onto the human captives but it was clear they had an affinity to it despite their lack of more "sophisticated" methods. Those who were not taken for this either rested at the pens or worked the entire day moving rocks, collecting, wood, or metal at the nearby deposits close to the mountain ranges, they were the lucky ones.

As the multiple beasts dragged Hankir and the other prisoners off to the pens they passed by the inhabited areas of the camp, hundreds of tents, carps, and cone like structures that made up the Fenris Horde camp. Females both Lupan and werewolf saw as the humans were dragged off and the Lupan children looked curious, only for them to be held back by their mothers. All around the camp was an array of activities, blacksmithing, lumbering, hunting, and caretaking, it was like a community of sorts which Hankir nor anyone had never seen in his life from werewolves. It was clear that this Horde was more than a simple pack of feral werewolves and renegade Lupans, it was an army, and day by day it grew in size.

The beasts arrived to the pens with the semi conscious men and with little concern of their well being opened one of the pens and hauled the humans in or even threw them if they took too long. "IN HUMANS!" One said with a voice that would make even the toughest of Nord warriors cower in fear. Hankir pushed himself to crawl into the pen to avoid getting thrown in like others were, other humans in the pen cowered at the back of away from the beasts. Many of these captive humans were either men from Frosthold, villagers from the surrounding frontier villages and settlements, or simple travelers from all over Eroris who had seen themselves in the wrong place at the wrong time. An Orc, and a few Reachmen were present but most of the prisoners within the pen were Nords.

The pens were closed once again, they were largely made of hard wood with some metal hinges and a metal lock at the door. There were dozens of these pens scattered around the camp and all some had women, children, elders, and able bodied men but they were never grouped up in the same pens, all were separated and kept like that. The men spread out in the pen as the werewolves went away, only the Lupan guards remaining, Hankir set himself against the wooden pen bars heavily breathing and trying to warm himself, he saw as the werewolves passed by the Lupan guards and growled at them which made the Lupans lower their heads in visible fear at the werewolves who generally surpassed them in size and strength, for a "perfect world" that Fenris describe it sure didn't seem perfect at all.

Ever since he had arrived here Hankir noticed the many details of the Horde, how many Lupans served as blacksmiths, builders, and caretakers and werewolves generally would hunt, fight, and guard the camp. It all seemed rather split in the roles, and though there were many Lupan fighters it seemed that they were generally looked down upon by their werewolf counterparts whenever Fenris wasn't looking, of course this was not always the case but it wouldn't be a problem if Hankir didn't notice it at all.

Hankir would often dedicate the little free time he had between the daily physical abuse by the werewolves and working at the mine to just observe everything around him, looking, watching, anything that could serve him and his fellow men as avenues of escape and yet he had nothing. So far it was easy to say they were at the very frontier region of Eroris, at the very edge of the known world, beyond those Northern Mountains no one really knew what lied ahead, and unlike most areas in Norravägg this part was still cold but the sun was vibrant and allowed for more flora to grow and the snow was not a common sight unless it was at the very mountains not so far away. Hankir had never been to these parts personally until now, but he had heard of rumors, tales of adventurers wandering beyond those hills and never returning. Either way, the Nord had found little hope for escape, with the Lupans and Werewolves guarding them close and so many prisoners coming and going it would be hard to organize any plan to escape, still he had to find a way, whatever it may be.

"Hard day at work?" a familiar voice called to Hankir, the Nord looked up to see Alvrwulf, the only other survivor from the very ambush that had seen Hankir getting taken. The two had become brothers in arms of sorts since Alvrwulf felt bad for having doubted him and Hankir himself felt even worse for dragging the poor man into this along with so many others. Alvrwulf sat besides Hankir, knowing full well the man was in pain after what he could only assume was insufferable drowning session which he himself had become acquainted with.

"Aye..." Was the only answer given by Hankir who kept observing, setting a hay on his mouth and chewing as he did, Alvrwulf for his part simply nodded with desolation at their situation.

"I don't know which is worse, becoming one of them, dying from getting tortured, or working until your spine breaks" Alvrwulf said with a pessimistic tone.

Hankir looked at him, he couldn't really say he was wrong, all options sounded equally dreadful. "Just keep holding on Alv... We're getting out of here one way or the other..."

Alvrwulf's eyes widened as he looked back at Hankir, "You got a plan?!" he asked with a bit of eagerness.

Hankir rolled his lips with uncertainty, he hated to bear bad news that he really didn't have anything yet "I'm working on it..." was his answer.

Alvrwulf's eyes again went back to the heavy and tired expression from before, "So if that's one way, what's the other? We just die here..."

"No" Hankir fired back quick, "Klegor should've arrived to Frosthold by now, they'll come."

Rubbing his head with frustration Alvrwulf gritted his teeth, "You kept saying that since they brought us here! What makes you sure they haven't taken Frosthold yet!"

"Because if they did then we'd be no use to them. Asvard and the Empire won't just let this happen, eventually they'll face it."

"Well whatever Asvard is doing he sure is taking a long fucking time..." Alvrwulf then set himself down on the layers of hay of the pen besides Hankir, resting his head he closed his eyes, "We'll likely go to the mines tomorrow or tonight... whichever it is, you better rest up and pray they ignore you, thought given how many times they keep messing you I don't think they want you working..."

"Yeah, it's clear they want me with them" Hankir answered, he then paused as he noticed the Orc sitting at the very corner of the pen, immobile and somber expression, or more to say expressionless somber. He was a hulking one and the werewolves had yet to give up on trying to break him, it was rumored that he'd been here for weeks while some said he'd only arrived recently, Hankir didn't believe either one. He knew that if they were going to escape they'd need help, and the Orc seemed as good as any given that most in this pen were either demoralized or already broken, but he had to make the first move quick as he himself felt the weigh of constant abuse gaining on him.

"We'll get out of there Alv, just hold on" Hankir said under his breath as he pushed himself up, his body having recuperated from the drowning to some degree the Nord left his resting friend behind to approach the other side of the pen, passing by many other humans who were gathered in separate groups or by themselves, all with dull faces and gloom of misery they only slightly gazed at Hankir as he passed by and approached the Orc.

Getting to the corner of the pen Hankir didn't even introduce himself as he sat down a few feet besides the Orc who kept looking out of the pen with his austere face of distrust and ominous grayish eyes and beard following from his sides to the chin, several scars on the right side of the face showed that this Orc had seen his fair share of action.

For a minute or so Hankir simply kept quiet, chewing on the hay he had pick up earlier he remained quiet while the Orc became increasingly annoyed at his presence, no other person had even looked at him since so long in this forsaken pen and now this Nord wanted to act like a mysterious wisecrack, courageous or dumb. The Orc finally budged after a few minutes, he didn't touch Hankir or even look at him, he simply uttered four words "What do you want?"

Hankir raised his brow at the Orc's voice, he took his time to answer as he then threw away the hay "What's more important here is, what do you want?!" He switched the question back to the Orc.

Letting out a sigh of irritation the Orc answered back "If you want to play games, you've come to the wrong place Nord..."

Hankir was then quick to finally cut to the chase, "That's the thing you see, we're both in he wrong place." This finally got the Orc's curious as he turned his face to look right at Hankir.

"Whatever you have to say, say it now" He said with a demanding tone and still keeping his stiff and rough expression.

"You seem like you would enjoy being out there instead of in here..." Hankir replied, and keeping a low tone he got closer to the Orc, "I want the same thing, but bottom line is I can't do it alone and everyone in here is too frail and weakened to help, so if we want out we need a bit more muscle."

The Orc's ears flickered with amusement, still keeping his face the same, "Bardul, I want in" was the only answer he gave.

Hankir then backed off from Bardul and said, "I'll keep you in the know then Bardul..." the Nord then began setting himself back up and then still with a low but understandable voice he said "attack me."

Bardul was quick to understand the message as he instantly got up and with ease pushed the Nord onto the floor, yelling and growling at him and standing tall and mighty, this got the attention of everyone including the Lupan guards who readied their spears for anything about to happen.

Hankir simply raised both hands in submission "Hey, hey! It was all just a joke pal! No hard feelings..." He then crawled himself up and back to the other side of the pen leaving Bardul to his own yet again as he once again sat down with his legs crossed and looked out of the pen, the others simply went back to their business and so did the Lupans, many within the pen looked at Hankir as a joke since he'd just made a foolish mistake by provoking the Orc but despite all that he didn't really care, he had what he needed.
Last edited by Arengin Union on Sat Oct 19, 2019 10:50 pm, edited 1 time in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Skarten
Senator
 
Posts: 4679
Founded: Dec 08, 2015
Ex-Nation

Postby Skarten » Fri Apr 12, 2019 4:01 pm



"An Deal Made"
Far Orsinium, Central Wastelands
The City Of Khur



Image


The wind blew through the wastelands of Far Orsinium. If one stayed quiet for a moment, they would be able to hear it without hardship. Nearby an large hill, stood an city of uncommon appearance. Laid upon the back of a large cliff, the city's walls were constructed with an amalgamation of durable materials found on the wastelands. Buildings made completely out of stone were in the minority, as wood, fabric and local materials were far easier and cheaper to acquire, as well as more worthwhile in the long run, for Khur was an nomadic city. Every now and then, it's denizens would grab all their belongings, dismantle what they could, and leave for an new location. Their stay on a single spot could take anywhere from several years to entire decades, and depending highly on the resources available.

On it's gates, an rather small group, around 15 orcs, waited at the gates. Their clothing was similar to that of most of the other clans of the Far Wastes, with little distinction other than their tribes's symbol. Their supposed leader, like many other chieftains, wore an recognizable armor, made of Renstone. Yet, they were not part of the population of this city, or even members of the clan who ruled it, the Xarakh. No, they were part of the notorious Korgun clan, an relatively large tribe in Far Orsinium, and they were here on an important "diplomatic" mission.

Finally, the doors were opened. Now escorted by several of the town's guards, they began to make their way into the depths of Khur. At this point of the day, the city was busy, with traders selling their goods and villagers working on their crafts. Pillars of smoke rose into the sky, before being blown away by a gust of wind. On another section, warriors trained their skills in combat, fighting in circles and training with their respective forms of weaponry. It was an busy morning in Khur...

A few minutes of walking later, the group finally arrived at an large building, taller and larger than nearly all of the others in the orc city. They entered the building, and made their way to the main room. There the diplomats found Ulkh Agh Tar, Chieftain of The Xarakh, sitting upon a throne made out of stone and various metals, as well as with decorations like skulls and similar items. The leader of the group approached the figure, who began to talk. "Chief Rog Thozbror, have you come here to accept my offer?"

The Korgun chief finally stopped, now only several meters away from Ulkh Agh Tar. "I am here to negotiate it. What could the Korgun possibly win by supporting your forces? You have full knowledge that Ikh Godar will come for your head if you try to continue with this plan of yours."

Getting up from his throne, Ulkh replied to Rog Thozbror, maintaining an air of seriousness. "The Orcs of Ikh Godar are nothing but fools. Soon enough, they will be crushed under the weight of my hammer! Moreover, those who accept my offer will achieve power higher than you could have ever tought of. Far Orsinium will be mine, i am simply asking if the Korgun wish to partake in this success together with the others of my alliance."

Silence took over the room.

Eventually, Rog decided to talk. "Very well then, Chieftain Ulkh Agh Tar. The Korgun will support you. If you will excuse us, we must now return to our lands." Turning around, the envoys left the room and were escorted by the guards back to the gate. This group would safely make it home, ensuring word of the deal between Ulkh and Rog Thozbror was passed along to their tribesmen.

Once the emissaries had left, Ulkh Agh Tar continued to look at a few maps in an nearby table, pondering on what to do next. Once again, another man walked into the room. But this man was known well by Ulkh, for he was Urkhoz Zyr Modar, the Chieftain's right hand and his greatest commander. An battle-harderned warrior and leader, he is often seen leading Xarakh forces in the absence of Ulkh Agh Tar.

"Ah, Ukrhoz. You have finally arrived. Tell me, what is the status of our forces?"

The second-in-command knelt down before the Chieftain, before awnsering his question. "They are almost ready, my lord. Only a few days more and we will be ready to depart. Our supplies are prepared and will easily last throughout our expedition if everything goes correctly. Fresh weaponry has also been provided and tested by our forges, meaning there will be no risk of weapons breaking mid-battle."

The Orc Chieftain then turned around and sit back on his throne. "Good, good. You may now go and continue your duties."

Urkhoz nodded and left as ordered, finally leaving Ulkh Agh Tar alone.

"This land and all those who live in it are fated to be under my banner. There is no other choice for them. Be it it man, beast or creature. All those who dare stand in the path of the Xarakh will fall..."

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Fri Apr 12, 2019 5:21 pm

Image


Hold of Stormgard, Norravägg



It had been no more than a weeks or so before Adria found herself back again on the icy North, the warmer breeze of Åleried now becoming a cold and shivering one that would make anyone uneasy and bitter. The day they had left the Nord capital Adria could notice a grim atmosphere within everyone, no one knew what was going to happen in the incoming days. The single ship that the young girl had embarked in some weeks ago had turn into several dozens, each carried hundreds of men, arms, and supplies for the battle that was to come at the gates of Frosthold. As the army began to assemble the onslaught continued out in the most Northern plains, forests, fields, and villages as the Fenris Horde was relentless and had conquered everything in their path while virtually unopposed as villagers of the Frosthold domain fled to the city for safety.

Despite the urgent situation at Frosthold, Adria and her caretaker Nør-Star along with an escort of warriors, commanders, and councilors had made their way to the fortress city of Stormgard. And when one said it was a fortress city it was no exageration, the city’s wall transcended that of Frosthold and even the very own Capital city of the province, towers and stone forts outside of the very city only hammered down the very war like nature of the city which coincidentally or perhaps not served as the main forge for the Province as well as providing a large amount of weapons and fighters to the Empire as a whole. Everywhere one turned there were scars of the battles that had raged for millenia in this city, statues of all High Kings of the province and endless assortments of relics within the Jarl’s palace. Adria was awed by the sight of it when they had arrived but not for very long as she had other worries within her own, Nør-Star and the others as well.

The atmosphere was much more hectic now that loads of soldiers from different holds were arriving north on Frosthold either through the sea or across the river, the fishing ports and huts had turned into improvised quarters as fishing vessels had also been commandeered to bring more warriors from Åleried, and tents had also been enacted to make commanding posts as well as dining areas and blacksmith stations. Frosthold had quickly become a den for a Nordic army like centuries ago while Stormgard itself had no difficulty accommodating the very bulk of this army as tents, huts, and thousands of warriors were everywhere you turned your eyes to, walls well defended and warriors well suited for war, no army of werewolves would pass by this city as long as Grimlen of the River oversaw it.

Staying within the Jarl’s side accompanying her everywhere she went, Adria had witnessed most of the preparations unfolding, the arrival of more warriors from the holds of Norravägg and the Imperial garrison as well, Asvard and his entourage had also arrived to Stormgard and he carried himself like a warrior and not a royal at all. It was strange for everyone to see the High King of Norravägg once again carry the sword of a Nordic warrior amongst so many others, despite it all he still had the respect of most men and women who had joined the fight, all hailing at the King as he passed by no matter what they were doing. The four guards that had been with the King when Adria first arrived to Åleried as well as at the Moot kept at his side at all moments, never letting their guard down for a single moment.

Within the populace of the fortress city of Stormgard as well as the rather diminutive Frosthold that had once feared what seemed like an unstoppable barrage of the Fenris Horde now it turned into relief and even awe at the sight of so many ships, warriors, and weaponry arriving to the relatively small city. Children were wonderstruck by the many different looks of the Nordic warriors all brandishing different and varied armors, helmets, and shields, young women found this as a prime chance to court strong and untaken men, and merchants, tavern owners, inn keepers, and weapon dealers saw a sudden boom in business which brought them much joy. Adria was less enchanted by all of this, instead she felt impatient, anxious and apprehensive, all encompassing the same feeling of a eerie worry for her people as well as something else, something that had been bothering her for a while, her father’s apparent death. Though when Klegor first had arrived to Frosthold bearing the tragic news of Adria’s father and the Frosthold’s army’s demise the young girl had not taken it lightly, and she really didn’t believe it, even during the moot where she expressed her disdain and sadness in front of all those leaders she still didn’t truly believe that Hankir, her father whom she knew was not a man easily beaten, was dead.

It may have been pure denial, a gut feeling, or just her inherited stubbornness but Adria was sure that her father was still alive, out there somewhere, and she wasn’t going to remain idle within the confines of another city’s walls as the newly assembled army marched on, she would go to and find her father one way or the other, but she needed to come up with a plan, with Nør-Star, her escorts, and everyone else so busy with the crisis at hand it would be easy to sneak out even if she didn’t really know the city that well everyone would pay little attention to an insignificant little Nord girl while a werewolf army roamed the region, she just had to gather the things she would need for this journey, it was time for action as her father had taught her.




Within the walls of Stormgard there was the Jarl’s palace, Grimlen’s own palace which was now the improvised commanding sight of the Nordic army, within the palace the Jarl’s hall there laid a large round table where Jarl Nør-Star found herself at as did the damaged Captain Klegor who despite his wounds was still alive although not very lively in attitude as he had lost an eye and carried immense guilt within him, but he was still in this fight. Several other Jarls were present Grimlen himself who was personally hosting the bulk of the army in his territory, Rafthjar who had come to oversee his “interests” as he described, Nymeria who said she wanted to personally take Fenris’s head for her wall, and High King Asvard who needed not any explanation for his presence, each accompanied by their own commanders, housecarls and warriors who oversaw a series of maps on the table which had markings of different colored flags on them. It was time for the leaders of the Nordic Army to come up with a plan of attack.

As host of the army and the Nordic Jarls that commanded it, Grimlen of the River was the first to speak, standing proudly near the middle of the joined Jarls, “I want this Fenris over with sooner rather than later, we have our armies, are have our supplies; we should scourer Nør Hold and deal with these wolves before they start encroaching in my territory.”


“Yes of course, Grimlen,” Nymeria mocked the belligerent Jarl, “Asvard here will gladly let you lead the van into a blizzard looking for ghosts.”

Grimlen furrowed his brow and glared at the young Jarl, “Excuse me?” he asked, “What in blazes are you saying?”

“Only that you’re a fool, nothing else.”

“You wench!” Grimlen growled, “Just what gives you the right to walk into my castle calling me a fool?”

“Three things,” Nymeria held up the same number of fingers with a cold and focused look on her face, “One, if we were to simply march North with no scouts and no information into the tundra we’d be one poor sod’s step away from an ambush somewhere in the Forgotten Forest. Two,” she stepped forward towards the Jarl, “we’d be walking forth into enemy territory with a foe that’s been proven to be highly mobile and deadly, abandoning what could be a defensive position near Stormgard or Frosthold and leading to the deaths of thousands of nords. And three,” she invaded Grimlen’s personal space, putting her face mere inches from the stout Jarl’s, “The snows could kill us before we’ve even fought a battle. Haven’t you read the stories on Fenris’ wars? He’d almost never face his enemies on the open field, preferring instead to watch their armies wither in the winter snows. Your ‘brilliant’ plan would have given Fenris just that, with all the strength of the north.”

Jarl Grimlen stood with clenched jaw and a face of red fury at the conclusion of Nymeria’s words, clenching his fists with tense muscles as if tempted to punch the Wolf Queen right then and there.

“She’s right,” Asvard finally broke the tension, “And it would do you good to realize that rash decision making is what’ll get everyone in this army killed.”

“I fought these beasts…” Captain Klegor said as he got up from his seat, he was slow to do so due to the pain he still felt from the fight and the traveling which didn’t help alleviate things and yet he didn’t let that be seen.

“We rode into the frozen North with overconfidence, we believed these were simple animals like the ones we had dealt with before,” the Captain set his hands on the table to support himself, his legs felt shaky and his eye was still feeling that slash from weeks ago, it was funny since he at times felt as if his sight wasn’t impaired by one eye until he saw himself in a mirror, “Marching into the open ground, the entire army, they’ll just stalk us out like they did back at Bellenwhod… And they are fast, they are cunning and have numbers that could easily match our own…”

Rafthjar let out a snigger as he rolled his eyes, “We have nearly 30,000 warriors, cavalry, spearmen, and archers. I personally believe we surpass any rag tag army of werewolves and Lupans by the hundreds, if not thousands.”

Slamming her hands on the table Jarl Nør-Star got up from her own seat, despite her age she would not put up with such an arrogant attitude which had cost her a large number of men in the past “Did you not hear what the High King just said!” she paused as the younger blonde Jarl simply remained calmly rested on his seat with raised eyebrows “I know not what your issue is Jarl Rafthjar, your youthful confidence or should I say immature arrogance, but I am not willing to see another set of brave men and women die all because you think numbers alone will do the job in war…”

Klegor himself nodded at his Jarl’s words, as did everyone of her followers. The Captain sat back on his seat, as did Nør-Star who had eyes of fury at the largely unimpressed Rafthjar who took his own time to answer.

“I don’t believe numbers equal might, I too have stakes of my own in this conflict. I simply think we should take the offensive, just like Grimlen himself proposed,” he then looked straight at Nymeria for a few seconds as he continued “and perhaps scouting ahead is in order as someone proposed, but we can’t just remain static as beasts and Lupans alike keep ravaging the land and day by day are closing in on us.”

“There’s just one problem with that,” Jarl Filbrier finally took the time to add his voice in, “As the Captain said, his small force was quickly overrun by Fenris and his wolves soon after they entered the Forgotten Forest near where the King is, at least, was. Any scouting party we send would quickly be sniffed out and slaughtered. We’re not dealing with your average army here, just so everyone is reminded.”

“So what then?” Rafthjar threw up his hands, “If we can’t scout, and we can’t attack without our scouts how do you suggest we face the Wolf-King?”

“I don’t know, perhaps we could-”

“Fight here,” the two bickering Jarls fell silent as the almost always silent mage Jarl Bolgrnolfr spoke his often rare words pointing his aged finger at a small lake just outside of Frosthold named the Lake of Whispers.
The High King’s eyes widened, “That’s it,” he slammed his fist into his palm before sending an order for one of his retainers to fetch a map of the Lake of Whispers.

Jorana Stonearm flashed an upraised eyebrow at her liege before asking “What exactly do you need a map of the Lake of Whispers for?” Asvard simply flashed a sly smile towards the captain of his Housecarls as the retainer finally brought the requested before him and laid it out on the table.

“The Lake of Whispers,” Asvard, fittingly, whispered, “Said to whisper to the dying the calls of their loved ones beckoning them to Dragon Sokka’s realm. The lake is said to look like solid ground under freshly fallen snow in the summers of the North…”

“How does that help us?” Rafthjar questioned, “I fail to see how fighting on a lake versus fighting on the open field aids us.”

“We won’t be the ones fighting on the lake,” Asvard allowed himself a grin, “It’ll be Fenris and those damned wolves of his. From Stormgard we can take our calvary, our strongest infantry and housecarls and garrison Frosthold in Nør,” Asvard said as he moved the blue colored cavalryman from its place in Stormgard to one in Nør on the map, “From there we’ll still be able to scout the nearby regions without fear of attack. Once the enemy arrives we’ll sally out and meet them at the lake, using our superior forces and calvary to push them onto the lake on all sides. From there, since we’d be able to use our siege weaponry to open a hole in the ice to shallow up Fenris and his army. From there,” he began as he knocked over the silver wolf’s piece near Frosthold, “it’s a matter of cleaning up what’s left.”

Everyone in the room looked at each other, some had expressions of uncertainty while others gave out small nods and raised eyebrows at the strategy set by the High King, Captain Klegor was among the ones who showed fortitude. Others such as Grimlen, Bolgrnolfr and their own housecarls and commanders showed approval for the King’s words, while Rafthjar was visible unsure and Filbrier apprehensive. Talks between the different Jarldom parties began to take place, as Housecarls, Captains, and confidants began to speak with their Jarls.

Klegor for his own part tried to persuade Nør-Star who rubbed her chin with fear and doubt, “My Jarl, there is no other way, we must fight them at home so that we may win, if we stall more people shall die, we must vote in favor” kneeling down from his seat and bringing himself to the floor below Nør-Star the Captain closed in to the Jarl. For him this was their chance to defeat this menace, but it was also his own moment as the Captain would seek any way to redeem himself from his failure, the death of over 200 warriors all for his own ignorance, he needed this. “I will lead our forces alongside the others… I will make sure those beasts never return, by the gods I shall my Jarl” Klegor still kneeled before Nør-Star took a hold of her hand looking at her to the eyes, a sign that he was not only asking for her to give her support to this, he was pleading her to do so and Nør-Star knew it.

“Grimlen of the River, Jarl of Stormgard approves of the King’s plan.” Captain Sorrck Boldwing announced. Klegor’s heart sped up as he realized it was time for the vote, time to decide how the Army of the North would face this threat, still with his head bowed down at view of everyone he waited. Nør-Star remained stern as she kept thinking of the repercussions.

“Rafthjar Banner-Bane does not approve and proposes we settle a new strategy!” Captain Ingete Mjorensson was next to cast her Jarl’s vote. Klegor hope that Filbrier would come to sense only for the worse to come.

Captain Lygrrlak Sorornesen then casted the vote of Highmarch “Filbrier the Strong of Highmarch second’s Jarl’s Banner-Bane vote.” The stakes got higher.

Klegor finally bowed his head to the Jarl as a way to show he truly was at her mercy, “My Jarl… I implore you!”

“Jarl Bolgrnolfr Home-Wrecker for his part seconds River’s vote in favor!” The brawned Captain Hernvid Ulfrorinson spoke.

“I approve…” Nør-Star finally yield at her Captain’s plea. With a face of relief and even shock the Captain set his forehead on his Jarl’s hand and thanked her and the gods as he finally rose from his position almost ignoring the pain of his body and facing the hall he spoke “Jarl Ymir Nør-Star also gives her vote in approval!”

It was all now up to Nymeria, the Wolf Queen. She was the tie breaker, it was the final vote and her vote would decide what approach the Jarls took next. She was found at the at her corner of the table, conversing with her Guard Captain, Kluwsmar Torbarssen, a young man of five-and-twenty, blessed with strength and a strong black mane of hair. Finally, however, Kluwsmar stood and proclaimed, “Jarl Nymeria Fënring lends her vote…” there was a moment of tension, “For the strategy!”

The room’s silence turned into varying degrees of either praise or disapproval, with Rafhtjar being the most noticeable as he lightly shook his head and looked down on the table in defeat. He had no option but to respect the will of the vote as the Gods intended, even if he was young and arrogant the Jarl of Tarnak respected the long traditions of the land. Filbrier simply crossed his arms with little excitement as he squinted his lips and furrowed his eyes, “May the Gods protect us all…” he cried in near silence.

Klegor was the first to swear his troops to the defense, as it was expected given his positions as commander of the Frosthold garrison. “Our warriors shall meet the beasts at the lake and push them back my King!”

“Jarl Bolgrnolfr’s riders will join the cavalry effort and our archers shall defend the Frosthold walls!” Captain Ulfrorinson proclaimed.
“Stormgard will defend the flanks and shall fight alongside the men of Frosthold!” Captain Boldwing followed as he pumped his chest piece with fury as did the other warriors around him.

Looking at Filbrier with a somber expression and then turning back at the table Captain Sorornesen spoke “The Jarl of Highmarch pledges his own riders, as well as his siege weaponry!” the Captain kept his stern look as he then turned his face to the Captain of the Tarnak forces who shared the same look.

“The siege weapons of Tarnak will be provided, archers and warriors to protect the back as well” Mjorensson declared as she went back to her seat beside Banner-Bane, the two eyeing each other for a few seconds before looking back at the table.

“It’s settled then,” Asvard stood up straight, “We leave within a fortnight for the battle of the Whispering Lake…”




It was done, the armies were preparing to leave as Jarl Nør-Star, Captain Klegor and the rest of the Frosthold band walked down a set of stairs leading to the main square outside of Grimlens palace. There was an atmosphere of tension as the Jarl kept her arms crossed and her eyes motionless, she had made her feelings known, how she was apprehensive of this whole thing and didn’t want more people to die and yet she felt useless at her lack of will, she was supposed to be the wise leader of Frosthold, or her people, and yet she had relied on her Housecarl to make the decisions for her.

Klegor kept walking down the stairs with a firm look, It wasn’t over for him yet, he was in this fight no matter how difficult it was for him to stand or even talk. Klegor Torvisversen, the Captain, the Housecarl, a man respected within the walls of Frosthold now had to walk with pain within his body from the wounds sustained from battle and exhaustion. Though he had not been infected with the lycanthropy curse, the right side of his face as well as his eye had been severely damaged, the Captain now covered his right eye with a bandage which acted as a makeshift eyepatch. He didn’t really care about what had happened to him, ever since he had regained consciousness after arriving to the city he had been haunted by guilt, Holgtring had died from his wound leaving behind a widowed wife and two fatherless children, and so had been the case for the other 200 men who had gone with him and Hankir to a foolish incursion to fight an enemy they were too brash about, not taking it seriously at all despite Hankir’s repeated warnings, now he was dead and so was the other 200 men he had been forced to abandon to at least give a warning to the city that had entrusted his men’s lives with. It was clear that Klegor once respected status was now filled with contention and mistrust by the Jarl, the city, and other commanders, rumors that he had left behind his men, that he was a werewolf now, or that he was not Klegor at all, he didn’t care, all he wanted was to kill every single one of those beasts and despite his pain both inside and outside he was going to fight.

As the group kept walking down, tensions still high, they were intercepted by one of the many warriors bearing the insignia of Frosthold, the man had rushed through the stairs to catch the Jarl, he was visibly tired as he gasped for air, the sudden intrusion of this soldier made everyone flinch as Klegor prepared for the worse, putting himself between the intruding man and Nør-Star.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Klegor demanded, his hand already on the mangle of his sword.

“M-my… My Jarl!” The soldier struggled to speak, heavily breathing and sweating, he still managed to get out his message.

“T-the girl… Adria, she is missing as is her horse…”

Eyes widened and with a voice of panic “W-what?!”




Within the lonely frozen forestry of Norravägg, beyond the Hold of Stomgard and the surrounding villages as well, a lone figure roamed through the snow and wind, a dark stocky horse of the North moving along carrying its much smaller and slimmer rider who wore a dark cloak and was noticeably uneasy. Adria, the young girl from Bellenwhod, daughter of Hankir of the Oreldon house, as stubborn and determined as her father but also haunted by her anxious and uneasy thoughts as she rode on, her horse Argo as trusty and sturdy as always.

“North… just head North… through the trail of arbirs and then the Rock of Ysirm, come on you can do it Adria, how hard could it be… ” The young girl spoke to no one in particular as she kept moving forward, the cold made her shiver as she rubbed her hands together for warmth while holding onto the leash guiding Argo.

The kept moving until arriving to what seems like a set of oddly shaped rocks, they looked too out of place for being a natural occurrence. Adria worried as she didn’t see anyone else around, the forest empty as always and the snow began to fall quicker, she began fearing the worst.

Then as promised she saw him, he was there. The man who Adria had convinced to help her in her journey, Hrapp Kolfinnsson, a warrior for coin one may describe him and one who carried a disposition of a hardened warrior who one should fear. None of that mattered to Adria, she would not be completely alone in her journey and that was what mattered. Hrapp for his part stood on the snow, his sword sheath and wearing his full armor, he let out a cold breath in the snowy setting, he wasn’t sure why he had accepted to this, but perhaps he would find out sooner than later as the Gods in their will showed him.


Image
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Wed May 15, 2019 8:54 pm

Image


Encampment of the Fenris Horde, Norravägg




“Hoomans move faster!” A werewolf shouted with fury as it walked behind a group of human prisoners, many of them were chained in groups of 4 while others who were of no concern walked freely but slowly due to age or fatigue, two Lupans armed with spears and an assortment of clothing walking besides the beast. Suddenly and without any warning the werewolf then pushed an unchained, ragged and almost anemic looking Nord, making him lose his balance and fall to the ground dropping a sack carrying iron ore collected at the mines.

The beast then erupted with a roar as it then yelled “Hooman pick up!” its voice broken and animalistic like all of these brutish beasts that followed Fenris without question. The frailed man struggled to get up as he tried to pick up the fallen ores and put them back on the sack, the other prisoners could only watch powerlessly since the two Lupans kept them at bay with their spears.

The weakened and old Nord slowly set the ores back in the sack all while covered in mud, but he was too slow for the beast which then roared, “Hooman slow, Hooman useless!”

The beast then raised its clawed fists, ready to slash at the old man who cowered on the ground in fear, the others could only watch with terror.

“Mugor stop!” one of the Lupans suddenly interjected, it stopped the beast right as it was about to slam at the old man, it looked around to see the Lupan with his hand out gesturing him to stop.

With an angered expression the beast named Mugor lowered its fists and walking past the cowering old man it approached the intervening Lupan how was now closed in and holding on his spear with fear in his eyes. The other Lupan simply backed away from the scene, fear apparent within him.

A slight whimpering was heard from the shorter Lupan as the much taller and massive wolfbeast began to smell him for a few seconds, then with a furious voice it grabbed the Lupan’s head “Lupan doesn’t tell me what to do!”

Then with little effort the werewolf carried the Lupan up and threw him down onto the ground, leaving him covered in snowy mud and dazed from the hit. The werewolf then shrugged as he walked past the group and into the main encampment, leaving the two Lupans to take the prisoners back to the dens.

Some of the prisoners began to slowly approach the fallen man, only to be stopped by the other Lupan who quickly set them back with his spear. “You get back!” He shouted, showing his teeth in aggression which made the humans back away slowly.

“Are you alright Bearnard?” The Lupan holding the humans at spearpoint asked.

The Lupan named Bearnard struggled to regain his bearings but he quickly pushed himself up, “Y-yes, I’m fine brother,” he stretched his neck before picking up his own spear.

“These idiotic wolves have no morality…” Bearnard then walked to the old prisoner, still cowering and in fetal position.

“Get up human…” He said coldly but without screaming or showing any aggression.

The old Nord looked around him and realizing the werewolf was gone he tried as quickly as he could to collect the last of the ores and set the sack back on his back and reunited with the group of prisoners. The march went on as normal, though at a slower pace as the Lupan, Bearnard, walked with a limp.

Hankir had seen it all, the entire commotion, it was not the first time he’d seen the werewolves and the Lupans be at odds with each other, usually it was small things like distrustful stares, small fights over food, or females, but now it was aggressive actions from the werewolves, constantly putting the Lupans down. Lupan young couldn’t wander the camp without fear of the werewolves harassing them or even threatening to eat them if they didn’t stay where they belonged. It was clear that there was a divide within the Fenris Horde and it seemed either Fenris himself was blind to it or he didn’t care, Hankir didn’t care though, through the commotion he had gotten was he needed.

Soon after dumping the ores on the blacksmithing tents the prisoners were marched back to the dens were they were locked in for the night. The sun was setting as Hankir was put back into his usual cage, the Lupan guards began to talk with each other. The other prisoners kept to themselves as Hankir set himself in his usual spot, Alvrwulf remained at the opposite side of Hankir with shut eyes, the hulking Bardul still sitting in his own spot away from the others, and Hankir simply sat quietly with his hands on top of his stomach while the Lupan guards kept conversing, they eventually began to walk away from the cage, Bearnard still walking with a limp which Hankir noticed.

The sun had set and the Lupan guards who were about 8 for this prisoner area gathered around their campfires, several bells stationed around in case they needed help, though they had never been rung. Bearnard and 3 of his fellow Lupans sat several meters away from the cages and around a warm and vibrant fire, they talked and ate just like any group of friends while the prisoners stayed in the shivering cold and pitch black night, but that was what Hankir had been waiting for.

With a low voice Hankir muttered “Gather up, now!” the Nord began crawling on the floor towards the middle area of the cage and the other prisoners immediately did so as well, all the while the Orc remained in his spot keeping watch and ever so vigilant, the group discussed the escape plan.

“Alright, everyone’s got what they have to?” Hankir said as he pulled out a sack from a covered up hole in the ground, he inspected the inside for a few seconds before pulling out a small bag from his shirt and throwing it into the sack.

“Runper,” He passed the bag to the Nord next to him who also had a small bag and set it into the sack, next was Gonnarik, Luthais, Raghnall and so on, the sack passed through over 20 different prisoners all until ending with Alvrwulf who took put his own bag into the sack and passed it back to Hankir.

“Good, we got everything…” He then set the sack back into the hole and covered it back with the makeshift tablon of dirt and snow.

The group then began to go over the plan one last time, “Okay so once the Lupans are changing guards Jesldur is the one that’ll distract them,” everyone turned to Jesldur, he was the youngest of the prisoners, the slimmest and fastest too, he would distract the guards while the others broke out of the cages, some patted him in the back for encouragement, he looked nervous but he was dedicated to the break.

“Make sure you don’t stop for anything kid, we’ll make sure they don’t pursue you for long,” Hankir then turned to Goglfar, “Those weapons you stored, are you sure they’ll be there still?”

Goglfar was one of the older prisoner, he helped at the blacksmithing and had managed to slowly sneak weapons out and stash them in key areas. “Yes, me and Luthais made sure of it,” Luthais nodded.

“Very well… Listen everyone knows where to head, if anything goes awry do not stop running. Any of us have to make it, we ne-”

Suddenly a deep and coarse howling noise came from Bardul, typical call of Orcs but it was the sign of someone coming which immediately had Hankir and the others disperse and go back to their places. Within a few seconds a Lupan armed with a spear and carrying a torch patrolled around the cage, the light from the torch illuminating the cages to reveal the prisoners asleep, the Orc always slept sitting down in the same position.

The creature walked slowly as it checked each prisoner, the sound of snow being stepped on and getting closer would make anyone trying to pretend sleep nervous. For a moment the Lupan began getting closer towards Jesdulr who seemed to be in an awkward sleeping position and the Lupan noticed, right under his rag sleeves Hankir began to pull out a makeshift knife made from an piece of melded iron from the mines. The Nord was ready to stab the Lupan if need be and execute the plan now, but the Lupan simply blew its nose and kept patrolling, passing by the cage onto the next.

Hankir sighed, he then sheathed the knife back into his sleeves. For now they had to sleep, the escape would come soon.




Image


Forest of the Ancients, Norravägg




“Early one morning before the sun did rise
And the birds sang their sweet song
The mountain troll proposed to the fair squire
She had a false deceitful tongue”



Adria’s murmuring of an ancient Nord song did little to calm her down as she sat on Argo, her Father’s loyal mount, on her hands she had her mother’s amulet and she observed it with little reason other than boredom. The Nord warrior Hrapp walked through the snow, Argo’s leash on his hand as he would tread over the snow of the forest. Adria kept the amulet on her hands, playing with it as she observed the vast forest, the large and imposing trees and the sounds of birds chirping in the distance. They were heading to Bellenwhod, the last place Hankir had been and Adria would start there on her search for her father, as dangerous as it were, at the very least she was not completely alone.

“So how long do you think it’ll take to through the forest?” She asked towards the rather silent Hrapp.

Hrapp didn’t answer at all, simply kept walking through the snow and holding on the horse's leash as well as keeping his spare armored hand on his sheathed sword.

Adria waited and waited for a response but to no avail, she then let out a deep sigh, “So I guess that’s an ‘a lot’, am I right?”

The Nord then finally spoke, “You talk too much… Too dangerous…” his husky voice leaving Adria a bit frightened, but it did little to stop her curious nature.

“We’re in the middle of nowhere… I doubt there’s any danger to be had in this frozen wasteland!”

Hrapp frowned within his helmet, letting out a cold nose breath as the two continued to transverse the snowy woods. “Talking is but a mere distraction, it deters you from being aware of what is around you,” the Nord paused as he took a short pause in his march in the snow, he scanned the wooded horizon for a few minutes and he continued walking and guiding the horse with the young Nord girl in the mount.


“In the prelude of battle silence is your greatest ally, contrary to what you may believe you can hear many things when there are no sounds around…”

Sporting a look of complete dubiety Adria said “You sound like my dad…” she said with a tone of annoyance and begrudge.

“Then he is a very wise man indeed,” Hrapp answered with a bit of jokingly smugness in his voice, Adria simply crossed her arms and hunched a bit as the trio kept strolling through the woods towards the Northwest, and deeper into the frozen and inhospitable forest of Norravägg.
Last edited by Arengin Union on Sat Oct 19, 2019 10:50 pm, edited 1 time in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Skarten
Senator
 
Posts: 4679
Founded: Dec 08, 2015
Ex-Nation

Postby Skarten » Sat May 25, 2019 7:42 am

"On The March"
Far Orsinium, Central Wastelands
The City of Khur


Image





A horn loudly plays. Many others follow, the sound reverberating through the large city and through the valley in which Khur rested upon. Nearly all those who could were outside their homes, watching this event be carried out, for it was an important day. Indeed, as it had been expected, the Xarakh were once again departing for combat, an expedition to the north. The streets were filled to the brim with citizens and soldiers alike as the last minute preparations were finished. Wagons were loaded, formations began to take form and orcs said their last goodbyes to their families.

Not much time later, it finally began. Everything was ready, and the forces had organized themselves. Another horn, this time louder than the rest, was played, distinguishing itself among the noise. For a quick moment, silence befell over Khur. And then, the march started. Great drums rumbled, being used to synchronize the pace of the large force. Like a river, they began to flood out of the city, waiting for their compatriots to begin their long march.

It was truly astounding, this force. Their numbers were great, at least for an clan of Far Orsinium. This army was composed of an high percentage of the warriors available to the Xarakh at the moment, the rest remaining as an garrison of sorts to protect the clan's holdings. Furthermore, according to the plans of Ulkh, the vassals and "allies" of the Xarakh would be joining their numbers as they marched towards the enemy, assuring that there would not be an shortage of warriors for the endeavor.

Leading this army was Chieftain Ulkh Agh Tar, clad in his Renstone armor and wielding his "Bone Shatterer". His figure was that of an true warlord, imposing fear in those who were close enough to be able to spot him. He was, by all definitions, an orc of war. From atop of his Royal Warg, Ulkh Agh Tar gave out orders restlessly, sending his underlings to ensure his biding was completed. Messengers traveled back and forth, bringing and sending orders to the other officers of the Orc Host.

One of these officers was Urkhoz Zyr Modar, right hand of Ulkh, who was personally leading the vanguard (That is, the foremost part of an advancing army). This was a trusted position, as the vanguard would be in theory the first to meet the enemy, having the duty to secure the ground and open the way for the main force to continue their advance without issues. This meant that they had the duty of sending out scouts to the front, as well as making sure the path was open for the baggage and artillery possessed by the main army.

The Xarakh were marching to war.




"The Battle Of Hatrokh Plains"
Far Orsinium, Central Wastelands
Hatrokh Plains

Image


It had been several weeks since they had first left the Capital of the Xarakh, Khur. Ulkh's Forces had succefully managed to complete their goal of increasing their size with the aid of allies and vassals, their numbers now even higher than what was first expected. Forwards from there, they simply continued through the wastelands of Far Orsinium, be it unoccupied or part of some minor tribe- They would not dare to attack the forces of Ulkh Agh Tar, lest they wished to be sacked and razed to the ground.

Overall, not much resistance had been found for the greatest part of the route, with the exception of the eventual Skirmish here and there between scouts and whatnot. Such occurrences were rare, but they began to increase as they approached the territory held by the enemies. The supplies had lasted nicely, with harvesting and commerce aiding in resupplying them.

At last, they had entered hostile lands. This was by far the most worrying part of their journey, as no longer would commerce with friendly tribes be possible. The only possible path to resupply at this point would be sacking and pillaging the people who there lived, an rather common act in warfare, not just between the orcs of Orsinium, but in the entirety of Eroris. But this campaign would not be as simple as simply walking up to the walls of the town and assaulting it, for an great force was heading their way.

Xarakh Scouts had since days been reporting an army coming their way, surely an coalition composed by the forces of Ikh Godar and their allies. Ulkh Agh Tar knew that he would have to bring battle to them sooner or later. This would become an reality only two days later, as reports had shown the troops of Ikh Godar to be dangerously close. And thus it was that the two coalitions would meet on the Hatrokh Plains.

Immediately, Chieftain Ulkh Agh Tar ordered his forces to begin their formation, dispatching Urkhoz and his vanguard men to secure an good position in the flatland. And so, they rode ahead, using their Wargs to quickly get to the spot in which they would form on. This spot came to be a large open area, an good position that would allow the Xarakh's to have an advantage over their enemies.

Only a few hours later, and the battlefield began to take it's shape. The main bulk of the Xarakh Forces took their place on the hill, the heavily-armored clan pikemen entering an defensive formation in the front, the many archers of the "alliance" behind it, together with the artillery. At the flanks, Warg Riders, ready to charge into battle. At the center would be the infantry, with varied weapons depending on their origin. It was notable, however, that the majority of warriors, that is, the Xarakh, would be donning heavy armor and using more practical weapons such as the halberd.

The forces of the Ikh Godar had also finally arrived within eyesight, preparing to attack the forces of Ulkh. Their numbers were great, almost even to that of the coalition led by Ulkh, who was slightly outnumbered due to the sheer size of the population of the Ikh Godar and their allies. Their strategy and weaponry, however, was drastically different. The bulk of their forces, drawn from the city of Ikh Godar were footmen, carrying with themselves pikes, voulges and bardiches. Their more skilled soldiers, on the other hand, used the sword & shield, an traditional combination for the north-western orcs. Their skirmishers, on the other hand, were at their majority javelin men, as opposed to the archers of Ulkh. Their warg riders were in smaller numbers and comprised nearly all of warriors provided by the allies rather than by the city itself.

Neverthless, the stage had been set. The two armies faced each other, waiting for the first move. An eerie silence was present as the wind howled throughout the plains of Hatrokh. Ulkh carefully watched his opposition, waiting for the right moment to strike. From atop his Warg, he lowly raised his Bone Shatterer. He could fully feel the wind and the direction it went. He turned around, taking a glance at the forces behind him. His men knew what had to be done. Finally, he lowered his hammer, pointing at the enemy forces. "FIRE!" He yelled, showing his intentions to all. Immediately, an wave of large projectiles flew over the heads of his army. It was the Xarakh Artillery! The projectiles glided towards the enemies before crashing in their ranks- they had hit. The projectiles, which consisted of bolts, fire pots and giant balls coated with tar, sent the formations which it had hit into disarray as the soldiers were caught on the fire, many being burned to their demise.

This, of course, resulted in the enemies advancing- staying in the same place would simply turn them into training targets, and they had, by a far margin, less artillery, meaning they would not be able to compete in an long-ranged standoff. They had to make a move, and make a move they did. Marching quickly, the orcs of Ikh Godar sent their skirmishers ahead in an broad formation to harass the enemies. The Xarakh awnsered with their archers, an rain of arrows being fired against the javelin men. Yet, many missed due to the decentralized formation the skirmishers had taken. Soon they were close enough, and javelins were thrown, killing many unlucky men in the front. Yet, not much was accomplished, as the skirmishers were forced to quickly retreat due to the sheer number of archers, which would surely ensure they death if they remained in the same location.

The Orcs of Ikh Godar saw no choice but to press on. Now in full battle formation, they marched forwards, towards the lines of Ulkh, as the main engagement was about to begin. Their Warg Riders galloping to the sides as they attempted an pincer movement. Answering fire with fire, Ulkh Agh Tar quickly signed his mounted soldiers to meet them. Dust rose from the ground as the two groups of "orc knights" charged. Their lances were lowered. "FOR THE CLAN!" shouted the Xarakh, in unison. The first riders met. And then the second, third and fourth. Spears penetrated armor, meat and bone, with men perishing in all directions. Now in close combat, both sides unsheathed their swords and sabers, the once-organized charge turning into an mess of knight fighting knight.

Not too much far, on the center of the battlefield, the Ikh Godar had at last closed their distance. Xarakh Archers continued to fire volley after volley, being awnsered with flying javelins and throwing weapons. At last, the push of pike was initiated as the front lines of both sides moved quickly towards each other. The engagement begun at last, with pikemen from both sides jabbing at each other as the two lines became locked in combat. Men fell left and right, be it by being impaled by a pike or hit by an arrow or javelin. Yet, as the combat progressed, the long pikemen lines began to dissolve as the central forces began to engage each other. Pikes would be cut or broken, or become far too long to be used. And thus, the second part of the engagement began as line after line of soldier engaged in close quarters combat, Halberd clashing against bardiche, voulge clashing against glaive, sword clashing against axe.

Casualties began to rise on both sides as corpses littered the field. Yet, if you were spectating this battle from an higher position, something could be noted. Slowly but surely, the warg riders of Ikh Godar were being pushed, their men perishing in an far greater rate than that of Ulkh's warriors. The Xarakh cavalry, if you could call it that, was formed out in it's majority of veteran warriors, experienced in that kind of warfare. The times they had fought enemies on wargback with no doubt surpassed that of the majority of the riders of Ikh Godar, whose position in the far north allowed them to go through decent periods of peace, something not very common on the wastelands.

On the flanks, an breakthrough was at last made as an vassal force of warg riders was routed, fleeing from the battlefield. This, in turn, allowed the Xarakh mounted soldiers to push through the enemy lines, trapping them. It did not take too much for the remaining hostile cavalry troops in that flank to be slaughtered, only a few being able to escape. Taking advantage of the situation, the Xarakh Warg troops, who were now free, quickly riding behind enemy lines. With their rear at sight, yet another charge was prepared. Lancers moved ahead, lowering their spears and forming into an flying wedge as they plunged themselves towards enemy's rearguard.

The Ikh Godar were now trapped between the Xarakh Infantry and Ulkh's warg riders. At this point, the so-called battle more or less turned into an slaughter, for not only would the Ikh Godar have to deal with being encircled, they would also need to protect themselves from the renowned Xarakh Archers. Such hardships were simply too much, and thus, one by one, the soldiers of Ikh Godar fell to the blades and arrows of the Xarakh. Only a few hours, and this once-mighty force had crumbled to dust. The battle was over. Victory was taken by Ulkh Agh Tar, and Ulkh Agh Tar alone, for the gods had granted him victory!




It was now night. The forces of the coalition had decided to set up camp after their victory, as there were no immediate threats, and there was much to do. Many soldiers would roam through the battlefield, looting the corpses of enemies or giving their brethren an funeral worthy of an warrior that had fallen in battle. Enemy prisoners who had been captured were put on chains, being essentially turned into prisoners or slaves for the time being. Those wounded would receive care as possible in the army camp. Yet, it was an time of commemoration. Clan members, from the lowest of warriors to the highest of nobles in the army would drink and eat in quantities superior to that of their day-to-day, as it was tradition to celebrate the aftermath of an successful battle.

In his tent, Ulkh listened to music as he drank yet another goblet and ate another large piece of meat, which had been seasoned with the most varied of spices to give it an strong flavor. He made sure to bring enough of these flavor-giving items for the whole campaign, as eating bland food was simply something he did not want to live with. His expedition was going as planned- The field army of the Ikh Godar had been destroyed. Now, all that there was left was to siege the city for the campaign to be completed and his goal to be achieved.

Soon, he would take his rightful place as the ruler of Far Orsinium and Beyond.

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Sat May 25, 2019 5:54 pm

Image


Frosthold, Norravägg




The atmosphere around the city had turned hectic to say the least, thousands of soldiers of a recently assembled Nord army preparing for what a battle most of them knew was coming, but nobody knew when. It had been chaos within the city as a large number of the populace had been evacuated to the Province’s capital or south to Stormgard, though the much safer route was through the Northern towards the capital and the seas had become filled with incoming and outgoing ships bringing both supplies and soldiers for the battle as well as taking in refugees to take to Aleried.

Several strongholds and fortifications had been enacted around the rather short wall of the city and catapults and trebuchets had been brought from Tarnak and Highmarch, extra wall defenses like ballistas had come from Stormgard. Varying reports of manbeast and Lupan sightings abound and it only made the troops more anxious. Many of them had families of their own and had come from other parts of Norravägg answering the call to arms by their High King and their people, but they didn’t know this new enemy, everyone knew of werewolves of course but never of an army of them that could strategize and fight like men.

Out of the city’s surroundings there was dozens of soldiers on watch for the arrival of the Wolf King and over to the near horizon and beyond the small step hills there was the ancient and long frozen solid Lake of Whispers where several thousands of warriors were gathered up at the side leading to the city, just waiting and waiting for an enemy they knew little to nothing about. As the days went on the apprehensions of battle only increased.

Meanwhile within the walls of the city there was the Jarl’s palace, Nør-Star was not inside and neither was most of the palace’s servants, counselors and other members of the local governorship, it was now the headquarters for the multiple leaders of the varying Nordic forces to assemble in. Klegor was one of them, Nør-Star had remained in Stormgard looking for the missing Adria while he took the mantle of leadership while many had casted doubt on the man, it still haunted him, the thoughts of leaving with so many men and coming back with just one and that one succumbing to his wounds, he was the sole survivor. Klegor was a warrior, a soldier, and a servant to Frosthold, his Clan, and most importantly Norravägg, he didn’t seek glory or fame, he just wanted redemption and to defend his people and yet he did not have their full trust and he couldn’t blame them one bit at all.

The Sea-Born Nord stood right across his own reflection within one of the palace’s lavatory, his scarred eye still fresh and his overall face tired and weary with his beard having grown out substantially, the face of a man who had seen defeat and had stared death in the eye. But despite his rather unkempt look and grim past events the Nord remained steadfast and determined to fight and lead his men, though his inner doubts still haunt him he was a Nord and would fight and die like one.

It didn’t take long for the commander of the Frosthold Guard and of its portion of the Nord Army to get back to the large rounded table at the center of the palace’s hall, Asvard was present and so was his commanders, as were the respective military commanders of the various Hold’s army portions. Captain’s Sorrck Boldwing of Stormgard, Ingete Mjorensson of Tarnak, Lygrrlak Sorornesen of Highmarch, Hernvid Ulfrorinson of Argin, and Kluwsmar Torbarssen of Wolfhelm all present and sporting their respective Hold’s colors but also bearing the same white armbands that represented them as commanders of not only their forces but of the Army of Norravägg itself and at the service of the High King first and foremost, Klegor too had one as he approached the table.

Setting his hands on the table Klegor gazed over at the map which outlined the layout of the surrounding region, including the currently frozen up Lake of Whispers where a large bulk of the army had assembled at and was ready to face off the Fenris Horde.

“If the scouts are correct there had been slight Horde activity here and here,” Klegor opened up the discussion of battle as he pointed to several wooded locations a few miles off the city.

The Nord continued as the others looked onto the map with differing outlooks, “We haven’t been able to scout much more ahead due to fears of attacks, but we are certain that they are out there, waiting…”

“It is only a matter of time before they attack I presume,” Boldwing commented.

“Our riders are prepared for when the attack commences, we should be able to arrive to the battle in just a few minutes, we shall push back those beast onto the lake!” Ulfrorinsin then added, excitement apparent in his voice.

With a much more calm and collected voice the Captain of Highmarch, Sorornesen said “Our siege weaponry is likely to miss a few of its charges, but we will destroy those ice layers, it is only a matter of our forces keeping as much space as possible between them and the beasts.” The other commanders in the room nodded in agreement.

“What if Fenris doesn’t take the bait, what then?” Mjorensson of Tarnak suddenly commented. Him along with most of the commanders and their soldiers turned to see Asvard and his commanders.

The High King of the Nords seemed to stand taller in the light of the hall’s flickering candles as his armor of blue wool and steel plate was placed around his body. His solemn expression of stone seemed to age the young King years past his age of one-and-twenty, “I hope it doesn’t come to that…” Asvard said, “But if it does we may have no choice but to set the forest alight to drive them out so our forces can surround and push them into the lake. We can win this, but we can’t afford to be stupid.”

“Our catapults would be able to lay waste to the forests and drive to animals out and our forces can dispatch whatever is left!” Sorornesen said with confidence, he was sure the Nord army would prevail, Fenris may had have the first strike but he had doom himself in defying the Nords and the gods so long ago.

“Is that truly necessary? We may cause chaos and confusion during the attack,” Torbassen said with some uneasiness at the proposal, even though his Jarl had given into the strategy she was still unsure about the whole thing, mostly based on her knowledge that though Fenris was a mad man he was no fool and this all seemed too sketchy.

“What else do you recommend we do then? Is that your own thought or did the Wolf Queen told you to try and sabotage us?” Mjorensson suddenly interjected with clear hostility in her tongue.

Torbassen sighed at the comment, it had been way too quiet from the part of the Tarnak commander it had become near unnatural “I am only considering the safety of our soldiers, we c-”

“We have over 30,000 warriors all concentrated around Frosthold and the surrounding regional flanks… You have too little to concern yourself with other than when the next batch of honey bread will arrive!” Torbassen interrupted with a tad bit of sarcasm in her tone.

“Enough!” Klegor yelled out as he slammed his fist on the table, Asvard wouldn’t need to stop this tiff, the man of Frosthold would do it himself.

“You two and your Jarls can sort out their differences any other day!” Klegor said while pointing at the two commanders, “We’re not fighting in representation of Tarnak, Wolfhelm, or even for Frosthold, it is for all of Norravägg… If Fenris conquers Frosthold it may be the end of not only our people but of the entire Empire, so cut the childish mouthing and sort yourselves together!”

Klegor’s words punctured into the two commander’s reasoning and though the both of them had begrudging feelings for each others the commander from Frosthold was correct, stakes were too high for arguments. The two of them nodded as a sign of yielding and kept quiet.

“If burning down the forest is what it takes to put and end to these beasts so be it… We must assemble the troops and prepare, the attack may be mere days ahead…” After a few more discussing the commanders and High King all agreed to the plan and soon would find themselves out into the front with their respective forces, leading them to battle against the beasts.



Encampment of the Fenris Horde, Norravägg




The bitter cold of the mountainous Northern frontier breezed through the entire camp of the Fenris Horde, for years it had been so, the army of the Wolf King scouring into the unknowns beyond the borders of Eroris and away from the eyes of the Nords, Reachmen, Elves, or any other race other than Lupans and werewolves all following the leadership and teachings of Fenris. The Wolf King’s army had started as a simple pack of sorts, primitive and always being hunted down by the wretched men of the North and elsewhere, and yet they had been able to survive in large part thanks to Fenris’s own wits that were unlike that of any other beastmen. He had been able to guide his fellow beastmen of Malincar into survival and eventually into control of their own animalistic natures, he and he alone.

Fenris was the first, the first werewolf and carried the burden of an eternal curse, but such curse had brought him both pain and knowledge, wisdom beyond that of Human or Elf, or any other race comprehension, the curse he had been cast aside with could be one, but it could also be a blessing in disguise and that is what he had set to teach each and everyone one in his army, his Horde. For millennia he had amassed his followers little by little, despite the werewolves being hunted down mercilessly and the Lupans stripped of any courage by their Northern oppressors he had amassed it all and under the noses of the Nords, of the Empire that he had seen rise up and overtake his once independent and powerful city along with the rest of the Region. He hated the Empire, he hated what his former people had become, there was only one thing to do and that was to get rid of it all, burn it to the ground and start a new with a single defining people who would live in harmony collectively. It was the only viable solution that he had gathered after thousands of years of observing, mediating, evolving.

Now the Wolf King stood overlooking a small table within a tent, his armor well kept as always and his posture and overall disposition outclassing that of any other beastmen, Lupan or Werewolf. In the table there laid a makeshift map he himself had assembled throughout the centuries, detailed and accurate as best as any cartographers, perhaps moreso.

Fenris analyzed the map, he analyzed the locations, the pieces representing his own forces and the ones of the Nords. He gathered the prospects and assembled a strategy within him, his Horde Alphas sat on the patted floor also looking at the map and at their leader as he was invested in deep thought, they never truly knew what the Wolf King’s mind was thinking but they admired him no less for it.

“It seems that the humans have caught up to the plan fairly quickly my Lord… How quaint of them.” Alderium, a werewolf who bode a long black tunic kept together by a silver lock spoke up, his tone leaned on the tone of uncareness even sarcasm and mockery but not towards Fenris at all. Alderium was the Deta of Fenris, a vital councilor, the leader of the Healers and a proficient user of the mage arts, training other werewolves in the use of spells and magic for the benefit of the Horde.

Alderium’s comment was meet with a mixture of chuckling and murmurs from most of the commanders in the tent however, one wolfmen named Thecnar, a Lead Warrior, would cast some doubt.

“My Lord, I would advise we do not underestimate the army of men, they may be insignificant in lesser numbers but wh-”

“They are fools!” a werewolf named Ghozzak and also a Lead Warrior like Thecnar would suddenly interrupt, “our Hunters have been able to keep an eye on their forces and they are unsure, they are weak and they are afraid!” Another werewolf named Trilianus commented, he wore a set of leather and metal armor pieces, a longsword sheathed and strapped on his back, a warrior from birth and harboring a deep hatred of men Trilianus didn’t back down and he was completely devoted to the belief of werewolf inherent superiority as the next step of being.

“That may be so Trilianus, but let us not forget that humans outnumber our forces, and that may be enough to trample our many strengths if we are not careful in our next approach,” Alderium commented with little shock at Trilianus’s antics.

“And a single one of our warriors can take on as much as twenty humans!” Trilianus replied with much aggression in his voice. The werewolf then turned to Fenris who had remained quiet throughout the entire discussion.

“My Lord, if we concentrate a larger bulk of our fo-”

“That will not happen, the strategy is set and it is final!” Fenris spoke up, he didn’t even mind to listen to his Lead Warrior who took it as a sign to yield, to contradict Fenris’s final word was a grave offense to him and to the pack.

“Apologies, my Lord…” Trilianus said in a whimpering tone as he bowed his head with shame.

“You are forgiven. But do not dare to question my reasoning for thought, any of you, I have guided us this far and I have listened to every one of your worries, your suggestions, and tribulations, but what we will do is what will work. I know these Nord leaders and armies better than anyone, I know their way of thinking,” the Wolf King rose from his seat, he stood tall and confident, an obvious aura of power came from his merest presence.

Walking around the table, passing by every commander and councilor of his Fenris continued, “We shall march on, our forces shall fight the Nord army at Frosthold, whatever may happen will happen… I trust in Thizzec and Maulor to lead our forces, I can assure you that we shall win.”

The tent remained quiet for a few seconds as Fenris sat back into his seat, “Brabad and his forces should be heading to the passing by now, Trilianus, Ghozzak, Tenkog and Àdhamh shall join him.” Looking at the map one last time, Fenris rubbed his furred chin and followed up his orders, “Thecnar and Dawnfang shall protect the flanks as the Camp dismantles and move on. Raibeart, your guards shall take care of transporting the prisoners. I along with Alderium and Volghook shall lead the march forward.” Fenris finished, his words left an impact on all of his commanders who took his words by heart, “Any doubts?” Fenris then asked, which garnered no words at all.

“Very well, everyone except Alderium can can leave.” Fenris’s orders were quickly followed as the tent was soon vacated and only him and his Delta remained.

Alderium began his usual preachings of glory to Fenris “I trust in your abilities my Lord, no other being is as honorable and as wor-”

“Save me your words Alderium, I need you to cast a projecting spell.”



Image



Outskirts of Frosthold




The sun was settling on the cold and forestry canopy of the surrounding Frosthold area, patrols of Nord warriors bearing pikes, axes, and swords and carrying lanterns abound. It was a snowless night as a group of differently armored werewolves were quickly transversing the forest and away from the sights of men. The fast pace of the beasts would frighten any man but they were not here for that, they had been there to observe and were heading back to wherever they had come from.

The group soon stopped, now a few kilometers away from the Nord’s lines they all shook off the snow on their fur and armor.

“Humans are prepared…” One of the werewolves said.

“We prepared better Alivus!” Another answered.

“It does not matter who is the better prepared, what matters is who has the better warriors…” The third wolf added, speaking much more articulate and walking semi upright, this was Thizzec, one of the two Lead Warriors who led the Fenris forces near Frosthold, Thizzec was one of the older and dependable warriors of Fenris, one that Fenris knew would obey his orders no matter what, he would be willing to do the ultimate sacrifice for the cause since to Thizzec that was all that mattered now.

“Hungry,” One of the werewolfs said as he sniffed the air.

“Me too, hungry!” the second one added.

“Go eat something the two of you, I have something to attend to....” Thizzec ordered with little care and so the two werewolves were off. Immediately as they left Thizzec was overwhelmed by a sudden pain in his body, it made his left arm twitch and it was excruitiantly unpleasant, this was not the first time this happened as Thizzec did his best to take in the pain. The wolfmen’s arm was then covered with deep blue veins and illuminated with a blue aurora, the pain soon settled and Thizzec rose from the snowy ground and kneeling down he looked at his arm.

To Thizzec this was not weird at all, all Lead Warriors passed through it as part of being commanders for the Horde, for Fenris. Soon the blue aurora in Thizzec’s hand took a shape, the shape of Fenris’s own face.

“Thizzec, Maulor. The time has come, assemble your force, take final preparations and advance on Frosthold.”

Bowing his head to show respect and understanding of what had to be done, Thizzec said “It will be done my Lord, we will not fail you…”

Fenris’s projection kept quiet, it then spoke up again “You shall run free through the fields of the endless eternal night my brave warriors. Howl to the night, Howl to the Horde.” Fenris’s projection then dissipated from Thizzec’s hand, his expression was one of a sorrowness that he could not describe, an uncertainty that creeped through his body all the way to his inner still human soul.

“Howl to the Horde…” He said as he rose up from his kneeling and began heading over to his camp.
Last edited by Arengin Union on Fri Dec 20, 2019 7:10 pm, edited 4 times in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Eroris Historical Society
Attaché
 
Posts: 87
Founded: Jun 16, 2016
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Eroris Historical Society » Sun Jun 02, 2019 3:36 pm

The Battle for High Rock:
Wilking



Image


Well, what the hell do we know?” asked the large vice commandant of the Stone Watch. All told there where only one-hundred and twenty of them. Men who had dedicated their lives to defending the mountain passes that lead into fertile plains of the Reach. When the Black Phoenix came and took High Rock, they had been the only ones left to fight on in the crags and forests of the countryside. Gods, what Higbald would give for the number of men they had in those days. But he was stuck with what he had.

“All we know is that Duke Heremond and King Edmyn got their arses kicked and had to retreat into the city. It's a right shitty situation sir, but that all my scouts could find out.” Ealhred said. A good man and a damn good ranger, he had long served the Watch, acting as its eyes and ears even as he aged.

“Looks as if we're the only ones who can do shit again," Higbald flashed a wry smile, "Lads, it's time we stop sitting on our asses and show Cedric that High Rock never stops fighting.”

They would split into smaller groups, ten or so to each team. The mission was simple. Sabotage Cedric and his armies in as many ways as possible. Higbald knew that there was no way in Dread that a mere one-hundred and twenty men would ever break a siege, but they could sure make life uncomfortable for the attackers. A few would go off to raid Cedric and Wilking’s supply lines coming from the west. However, many would group up around the invading army. Their mission was the most dangerous. Poke the hornet's nest directly.

The sun was setting by the time Higbald and his group arrived. Eleven men in total, there were two other groups in the area. Their job would be to set a distraction. From one, a few large fires would be lit just within sight of the Gardener camp, the other would infiltrate deep into the camp and kill a few sentries and leave there bodies in the open. It was the hope that this would all cause chaos within the camp so that Higbald could do his mission. The main target of the night: Cedric's food.

“What does this stuff do again, Liudolf?”

Liudolf was an expert on anything the grew in the mountains, he gave a sly smirk, “Miram Roots cause intense stomach cramps in most; others just shit themselves till they can't stand. This is the oil extracted from the root. Just a drop from this in Cedric's supplies and the stench will stretch from here to Solitude. I intend to give’em the whole bottle.”

Higbald smiled, “You rotten bastard. Right then, let's give it to them then.”

Like shadows in the night, ten men crept out of the tree line and towards the thousand burning fires of two camped armies. Shouts were heard from another part of the enemy camp, a sentry had been found dead. Soon more shouts as someone spotted fires in the distance. Higbald and his men moved closer, their cloaks a dark green and dappled to better mask their shapes. The stuck to the shadows, darkness was their ally. They moved their way through the camp, avoiding the rushing of the Gardener soldiers and the sentries who hadn’t left their posts. Soon they came up to where the enemies had a large portion of their food and drink stored, an array of carts bearing the symbol of the Gardener antler.

“Gods damn it. There's still a sentry there.” hissed one of the Watchmen through his teeth.

“Than we create a little distraction,” Higbald whispered, picking up a rock as he did so and tossing it as hard as he could in the direction of the main camp.

“Who goes there?” Shouted the sentry as he moved to see what the sound was.

Once more the Watchmen were moving. Once inside they began their work. Carefully they opened barrels of wine and water and poured some of the Miram Root extract into them. Then, they closed the barrels up, taking great care to make sure they looked as if no one had tampered with them. With the last barrel sealed, it was time to make there way out. As they did, however, the Gardener sentry made a slow return back to his post near the wagons with the whistle of an old song on his lips. Hiding beside one of the wagons Higbald knew he had to act quickly. He crept forward as the man himself went on oblivious to the ranger. Higbald, once behind the poor sod, struck him in the back of his head with the pommel of his short sword sending the man limp and falling to the ground, unconscious.

“Pour some of the wine on him and make it look like he drank too much. We can't have the bastards thinking someone got to there food stores.”

And, like shadows in the darkness, the Watchmen left the enemy camp with none the wiser. The third phase of the war had begun; the final battle for High Rock had started.


Image



The world often seemed to have a cruel sense of humor to Cedric, always choosing the moments of human suffering in order to bring about some divine joke or feigned empathy. The Gods surely must have felt such pity, for the sky had opened to pour down rain on High Rock and its surrounding armies as Cedric both grieved and felt a rage build within him. It had taken two days for the search parties to find Hereric Gardener, or rather, what remained of him. They found him split in two by the powerful elemental blast that had come from the battlements near the height of the battle, with burnt flesh covering the majority of his once smooth, pale skin. It was a miracle that they had even been able to recognize him; the only reason they had been was the silver brooch bearing his name that remained firmed tied around his neck. That was what Cedric now held in his trembling hands.

"I've never been one to put too much stock into the divines..." Cedric said in barely a whisper surrounded by his guards, "But if this is what Sokva thinks of as a divine joke we truly live under cruel gods..."

Cedric with trembling hand lightly pulled the banner from over his son's arm revealing the crisp flesh beneath, "Dammit..." he cursed clenching the edge of the table driving hard furrows into the wood, "Dammit... Dammit... Dammit..."

"Are you done?" a calm yet cold voice suddenly said from behind him, a voice Cedric had become all too familiar with in the past few weeks, "Lord Gardener, I must congratulate you, really; all those men wasted not defending our supplies or our stocks just to find a dead boy. You really are something are you?"

"Wilking Taranor..." Cedric growled turning to face the Mayaar, "I suppose this is what you wanted?" Wilking was of a height of Cedric, which was normal for elves such as him. His long face and thin lips showed the expression of a calculating man not prone for bouts of rashness, who possessed long grey hair to his shoulders and piercing hazel eyes. He was dressed in robes of white and golden silk with embedded gems arrayed both in his rings and in his garb itself. He wore apparel truly befitting one called King.

"I didn't want this, this was all Heremond," Wilking assured Cedric moving towards the war map that stood in the center of the pavilion. The Reachman watched as the Elven King toppled a stack of Gardener pieces, "Though now that half your army and son is gone I can finally get what I want."

Cedric scowled at the Mayaar scorn at his words. House Taranor of Summerset was relatively new on the stage of Reacheon dynasties, having only been established after Azelian extinguished the old line of House Summers following their treachery in the War of the Black Phoenix. Wilking Taranor had been the only King of the family since then, earning a reputation across the Reach as a man without principle and a man without loyalty to anyone but himself. As soon as Cedric had heard of his march on High Rock he knew that he would have to deal with him in some way or another either by force or by subterfuge. Now, with more than half his army gone and the siege of High Rock dependent on the support of Wilking and his forces, Cedric could only hold back his rage and anger and hear whatever the deceitful snake had to say, "And what is it that you want?"

Wilking turned his head to him with the slightest smile, "Atlas."

Gardener's eyes widened, "Atlas?! By what audacity do you-"

"By the same audacity that makes you think you can deny my request and keep Atlas for yourself. Don't try to act surprised, your plan was written all over your strategy when you first stepped into High Rock," Wilking moved dangerously close to Cedric invading his personal space and meeting the Reachman's own glare, "Rest assured you'll be allowed to take High Rock and add it to your meager holdings, I have no qualm with that; but Atlas... is mine."

Cedric had half a mind to draw his sword and strike Wilking down right then and there, his sword arm displaying the slightest hesitation in reaching for his blade. Fate, as it often seemed, had other plans for as Gardener did this a soldier, bearing the burning sun on Summerset on his surcoat entered the pavilion and whispered some sort of intriguing information into the Mayaar's ear judging by the Wilking's raised brow, "Apologies, Lord Gardener," The King gave a short bow, "But I'm afraid we must cut this conversation short. Rest assured we shall continue in the morning when both of us have had some rest." With that, Wilking turned to leave from the pavilion with his soldier following shortly after. Whatever the matter was that had been brought to his attention, Cedric could feel in his gut that he could not trust Wilking Taranor.


Image




Heremond had spent much of the remainder of the day planning the defense of the city. Paramount was the holding of the outer curtain wall if the Gardeners took that then there was little hope that many of the defenders could retreat to the inner walls. Naturally, the wall would be manned, with as many people as they could spare from other tasks. Water and food where always key in a siege. Underneath the city, there was a system of cisterns the stored rainwater for future use, furthermore there where several wells in the city that were dug deep into a natural aquifer. Water would not be a concern.

Under a normal situation, the City of High Rock would have enough food stored to feed its near three thousand inhabitants for roughly three weeks. There where now almost four times that many people, and while efforts were made to bring in more food before the siege, at most it had bought the defenders a few days more time before the threat of starvation came. It would be ordered that any beast of burden not used by a knight or soldier would be slaughtered and the meat added to the stockpile, rationing would also be strictly enforced. But despite all this, there was no clear way to win. A sally could have worked if they had more men, but many of the best soldiers in the army were either dead or wounded. Their only real choice was to outlast the Gardeners, and that was an impossibility.

“Should have listened to King Edmyn, m’lord.” Said one of the Blacktyde knights at the table. The king had been noticeably scarce after the confrontation in the infirmary.

Heremond had near enough of hearing about the morning's meeting, “Should anyone of you lot bring up throwing out my people, I will throw you out myself.”

The knight, taking offense to Heremond statement began to retort. However, the slam of the heavy oak door flying open made all the men around the table snap their heads. There stood Ruven, panting from having run across the fortress.

"Heremond!" Ruven said, breathing heavily, "The Gardeners, the siege!... I- I have an idea of how we can beat them." He looked noticeably better than how

“Well, I am all ears.”

Ruven took a moment briefly to catch his breath as the men of Atlas looked upon him, it was his room now, “Good," he said, "because this might take a while to explain. You've heard of the man out there, the King of Summerset who’s declared for Cedric’s side? I know him, Wilking Taranor, back from the Legion in which we both fought, and if you’re able to get me to him... I may be able to convince him to turn against the Gardeners.”

"It would be worth a shot if you could get outside of the encirclement," Heremond shook his head, "We could try a small sally, but I doubt we could get you anywhere near Wilking for him to even hear you call his name."

"No," Ruven shook his head, "A sally's not what I'm suggesting. I've..." Ruven looked at his shaking hand, "I've told you how I've been having dreams... Almost like memories since I feel into the Leap of Ryenar they all end with me standing in some sea of destruction, but the one I had last night was different." He looked Heremond in the eye, "I saw Melkor; I saw the Black Phoenix taking High Rock and how he did it: from the old tunnels underneath the fortress."

One of the Atlean knights furrowed his brow, "Tunnels? I think someone would have mentioned tunnels that lead out of the city if there were any."

"Prince Ruven speaks truly, Sir Avar, save for one thing, the tunnels, if you can get to them without drowning in a sewer first, lead nowhere. They're just crypts and old storage tunnels built under our feet over the years." Heremond answered, "If there was a way to get out of the city through them we would have done it already."

Alano, the Mayaar mage, had been standing to the corner of the room, and like Sir Mettius, had remained silent for most the conversation, that was until now. "I may be just the court mage, but I have served House Carcaster longer than anyone in this fortress. It is true the there are tunnels, and it is true that as far as we know there are no exits. But the tunnels have never truly been explored. I have had enough experience with the power of dreams that I no longer doubt that what Prince Ruven sees in his dreams is reality."

"Thank you for placing your faith in me, Alano. Honestly, I expected half the room to call me crazy for talking of memories and dreams..." Ruven remained silent as he approached the table all the others stood around and ran his hand over the part of the map that showed High Rock, "What I saw in my dream was a hidden passage through the tunnels beneath High Rock. They lead into some kind of ruin beneath the fortress that eventually leads out somewhere in the foothills of the mountains. I'm not quite sure how Melkor was even able to find the passage in the first place, but if you get me to the entrance I may be able to glance the Sea of Eventualities to open the passageway."

Heremond didn't have to think long about it. What other choices did he have? None really. If Ruven was right, and the could get him to Wilking than he had a chance of victory. If Ruven was wrong then Heremond supposed his last few days would be spent trying to kill as many of the bastards outside the gate as he could. Some of the other knights and lords in the room, mostly Atleans, shared doubtful looks at each other. "What do we have to lose?" Heremond asked no one in particular, "if he is right then we can win, if Ruven is wrong, then we come back here to face our deaths like men. I for one can not see any other way out of the pile of shit we are in. Mettius, assemble the best knights we have left, we go into the tunnels tonight."

It was with that Heremond left with his guard to see to the arrangements needed for their underground journey. Supplies were readied, weapons sharpened, and armor fastened, and a group of the Rock's strongest knights brought on with the task of accompanying him and Ruven to Wilking's camp. Heremond fiddled with a leather strap on his own armor. It was where it needed to be, keeping the metal that protected his forearm from sliding around. He wasn’t in full plate, just enough to protect the more important bits of himself. Gauntlets for his forearms and a shirt of fine mail for everything else. Over this, he threw over a cloak. Many of the other men who were going into the tunnels where similarly lightly armored. The tunnels were wet and damp and in places narrowed down so small that a man had to slither on his belly like a snake to get through them, so full plate would be more of a hindrance to them than anything.

“Heremond, no one will think the less of you if you stay behind.” Baerwald said, he would be going down with the other knights that Mettius had picked, “Alwyin was like a brother to me, I can’t stand to lose another.”

“I can’t tell men to go where I won’t. Besides, I have unfinished business with Cedric,” Heremond paused, “This is where I am meant to be Baerwald, Divines only know why a prince ends up in my home and gives me a way to end a war. For once since this whole damned thing started I have hope that we can win, and I aim to make sure it happens.”

Baerwald thought for a moment, “You Carcasters are a funny lot, and you're the worst of them all. Too much bravery and stubbornness in one man,” he chuckled, “I suppose that’s why you're going down there.”

Heremond stood, “I think your missing foolishness in there.” he said as he walked away.

There was one last place he had to go before he left, perhaps for the last time in his life. He didn’t have to go far to find who he was looking for. Eadwine was standing next to a window, the rising of the moons casting silver light across her figure. Outside there was the twinkling of thousands of campfires, the encamped army of the enemy many hundreds of feet below them. There was no need for words, not know. They kissed, a kiss more passionate than any they had ever shared. Heremond wrapped his arms around his wife.

“Promise me you will come back,” Eadwine said, her voice filled with melancholy.

“Even if I was walking into Dread itself I would return to you,” Heremond told her, he knew that he could not make such a promise. The risk he was taking was great, greater than any risk he had taken in his life

“I mean it Heremond. Promise me you will return, I can not bear the thought of living life without you.”

Heremond looked at her, sky blue eyes filling with tears. “Eadwine, I will return. No matter what happens, no matter who or what stands in my way I will return to you. And when I do we will be safe, Cedric will be gone and this nightmare can end. I promise you.”

Heremond let go of her, his heart sinking as he did so. He left her there, standing at the window.


Image




I'm utterly useless," the arcanist said staring down at the half-eaten bowl of porridge which sat before him even as Everlid pushed away her own, having been eaten long before the man had even arrived. 'Man' was a generous statement; the mage was a young one, not much older than Baldric, still, have a boy. In the small hall of High Rock, it was uncommon for someone of low-birth such as himself to sit at the tables of the Carcasters, but Everlid made an exception in his case. He was one of those peasant children who had been lucky enough to be gifted with the Sight. Many of the mages in High Rock were like that, poor, common folk with uncommon abilities that were honed by the more experienced mages of House Carcaster. He had a particular affinity for light magic, something that Everlid respected, but had no talent for it. He was shaken, the amount of death in the infirmary was something no one living in High Rock had seen since the Black Phoenix's time almost a hundred years ago.

“I thought I could save more of them,” the boy, whose name was Roderick said with a trembling voice, “I told them I could heal them, that the sight could heal them and they believed me. I believed myself... Gods.... why was I such a fool?”

“The Sea of Eventualities can't fix everything Roderick," she had taken care to remember his name, "We do what we can for who we can, and there is little else we can do,” Everlid replied. It may not have been what the young mage wanted to hear, but it was the truth. If mortals could solve all ills with magic than they wouldn’t be mortals.

They sat for a while in silence before changing subjects to more mundane things. It was better to take their minds away from the hell that their home had become. It was idle chatter really, the weather, or what the head cook had done to that insolent kitchen boy the other day. But then, something changed. It was like the air shifted becoming charged with electricity. It was something deep, something strange, something that Everlid had only felt in the depths of the most vivid of her premonitions.

"Excuse me," a voice suddenly said, "but, Alano suggested I come speak with you."

Everlid didn’t need to see who was talking to her, for she already knew. It was Ruven Ashen, the elven prince whose brother had caused the war. He stood with two Carcaster guards beside him with his empty sleeve where his right arm had been dancing slowly in the cool spring breeze blowing through the hall's open windows.

“Prince Ruven I presume,” she said as she turned around to face the Mayaar.

"Yes," Ruven responded, "I've wanted to-" As he spoke, however, Everlid's vision blurred. The world fell away, and she was surrounded by fire; Fire and death. Something she had seen before, ever on the edge of all her dreams. But this was different, she was lucid and she rarely had visions while in the waking world. She could hear the screams of a million people all around her, the cries for help, the weeping of men resigned to die. And above her was a white hand reaching down extinguishing the flames. The flames, she realized, weren't fire, red and raging, but the people around her being drawn to the sky, to the light like a moth to a fire. She could feel it too, her own light burning her from within, a wild beast ready to consume her. She blinked, and the vision was gone, replaced by the face of the Prince. Her head ached on, however, the memory of the vision still fresh. Around her now stood the two Carcaster soldiers with looks of grave concern scrawn across their face. The Prince looked at her with widened eyes,

"Your eyes," Ruven murmured, "They look as if they've seen Xuvius himself." the Prince approached her and put his remaining arm on her shoulder, "What did you see?"

Everlid fought to regain balance for a few moments, the world seeming to sway under her, "I-," she breathed in deeply, trying to regain her composure, "I saw fire and death, people burning from within as a hand reached down from the sky..." even saying the worlds aloud Everlid felt it was utter madness what she had said. Ruven closed his eyes and sighed, turning to the guardsmen and the mage,

“Leave us,” he suddenly said. There was a silence in the room, “I... want to speak more about what she saw. Alone," Ruven added.

Left with little choice, the guards and Roderick left the room while Ruven and Everlid remained. Once their footsteps faded down the hallway, Ruven sat unsteadily at the table in the seat across from Everlid, and said,

“I’ve had the same dreams.”

There were two parts of Everlid. A part that was relieved that she wasn’t the only one who saw these things and another the was completely and utterly terrified about what that meant. If what she and Ruven had seen really was a vision of the future, then that future had to be stopped at all costs.

“When did they start?” was the only question she could think to ask.

“After I fell into the pit of Ryenar,” Ruven looked at his hand, “when I lost my arm. Honestly, I’ve had dreams before bad ones, but the ones I’ve been having since that day have felt different... almost like a memory. That, combined with the magic I can suddenly now do, makes it all the stranger.”

Everlid thought for a while. When did the dreams begin? For as long as she could remember, really, but nothing like what she had been having now and none when she was awake. That had started after the Emperor had died, but it was after her father passed away that the intensity and frequency of the dreams began to increase. The more she thought, the more she realized that there had been a trigger to both Ruven and her own dreams.

“I guess I've had strange abilities all my life. Before Alano took to teaching me how to use the Sight I always had dreams. Dreams of my mother, what she looked like and how she talked, almost like it was a memory I had of her even though she died well before I was two. When Alano began teaching me magic, the dreams seemed to disappear. That was until your father died, the Emperor. Then they came back, but now I see death, war, and fire. I don’t know when, or where, or how. But I fear that something far worse is coming to Eroris than just a war in the Atlas.”

Ruven clenched his fist, "Of that I'm certain," he then paused for a moment deep in thought, “I've seen much more, lately. Something much more real. I’ve heard voices, those of people I haven’t even met yet still so clear. In the dream I had last night I saw something far worse than fire and death. I FELT the sun, burning me from the inside out and hands reaching from the sky. It was in that same dream I saw him."

"Who?" Everlid asked.

"Melkor," Ruven responded with a grave look on his face, "The Black Phoenix."

The very mention of Black Phoenix's name brought chills down Everlid's spine. His very name was a foul thing to mention within the walls of High Rock, the man being responsible for the deaths of many of her blood, including her own great-grandfather and his father before him. What was more of her concern at that moment, however, was how Ruven had even been able to see him, "How?" she asked bewildered, "The Black Phoenix- Melkor- has been dead for eighty years."

"I didn't see him in the present," Ruven said, "or at least I think I didn't. What I saw... what I saw was him taking High Rock through some secret tunnel that the garrison didn't know about. It's actually why I'm here since that's how we plan to end this siege once and for all how it relates to you is the second part of my dream: the bodies, the fire, and the light. You've seen these same things, I wanted to ask what you felt watching it all."

Everlid was at a loss for words at the thought of processing what she had been seeing for the past month. How could she describe the indescribable? The wave of emotions both good and bad, joy and melancholy that swept through her like a tidal wave. In the end, there was only one thing she could say, "Imminence. What I felt was imminence."

Ruven cracked a wry smile and chuckled dryly, "Me too... but whatever it is," he seemed to flicker for a moment in Everlid's eyes, an ethereal specter in his place gone quickly as she blinked again, "I promise we'll stop it." His brow furrowed as he noticed her stunned expression, "What's wrong?" he asked.

"Nothing, it's just..." Everlid wavered, "whenever I look at you it's like... like a part of you isn't really there..."


Image




I doubt you even has the strength to do it... You have a loving heart, Ruven... Just what exactly is a monster? You know damn well what I'm doing... The Dreams, they come from the... This is impossible... This is impossible! ROOT OUT THE SEED!

"Prince Ruven?"

Ruven awoke from his thoughts with a start, drawn so quickly through the turbulent whispers that plagued his sleeping mind that he jumped at the sound of another's voice.

"Are you okay?" The female arcanist requested. Ruven held back his words has he leaned back into the wall the wooden bench he sat at rest upon, with his left and still present arm falling to his side. "So now it happens when I'm awake and when I'm asleep," he chuckled dryly to the arcanist, "I can't seem to catch a break."

"I could prepare another Gruntroot potion if you'd like," the arcanist offered.

Looking towards the rapidly setting sun, Ruven stood and said, "We'll be leaving soon anyway, so that won't be necessary. Thank you for all your help regardless."

"No thanks necessary, my Prince," the arcanist replied, "Now go save our city."

Ruven simply nodded and began to make his way out of the castle infirmary towards the tunnels of High Rock, and hopefully, if all went according to plan, salvation, Only if I can stay sane for that long...

For all the hardships that had occurred to Ruven the last time he had placed on armor, it felt good to at least have some semblance of protection other than his own skin. While the light Carcaster armor was no imperial Ashen plate, it was far better than the largely bent and deformed remnants of his silversteel armor that remained for the most part at the bottom of the Leap of Ryenar. He reached back to tie on the last strap of his armor, the gauntlet on his left hand when he realized he was reaching for it with nothing but a stub rapped in milk white cloth. Ruven sighted at the sight remembering his mastery of the sword and how, even though Julek always bested him in magic, he had always bested his brother when it came to swordplay. Just another thing for him to lord over me... Ruven thought with disdain. Eventually, however, he managed to tie the last remaining strap of his armor with his last remaining hand and made to join with their small team ahead of their mission to the camp of King Wilking.

It was a few minutes later when he reached where the other where. Mettius had picked ten knights, the best of those that could still fight. All told there would be thirteen men going into the tunnels. Even though Ruven was still weak from his wounds and the trials he had faced at the bottom of the Leap, it was his dreams that had told them of the exit, and it would be his guidance that would lead them to it. Mettius wouldn’t let Heremond go without him being there and, of course, Heremond. They were all in the basement of the fortress before them was a trap door that led into the catacombs built into the Rock. These led down to the swears, from there it was the tunnels and to Divines knew where.

“Everyone ready than?" Heremond asked to a response of nods, "Good, it's time we end this.”

With that, the group lit their torches and made their way into the trap door. It was dark and gloomy within the tunnels, the only light source being that of the Carcaster men that surrounded Ruven and Heremond. For most viewers, before them, they would have seen a complete labyrinth of tunnels only aided in their snare by the dark in the tunnel system. For Ruven, however, he knew exactly where they had to go.

"Left tunnel," he pointed out, "Twenty yards down and to the right; that's where we'll find the passage." There were a few confused looks among the knights before Heremond gave them the go ahead. Along with Ruven, the Carcaster lord and his knights made their way down the spacious corridor of High Rock's tunnels. For many feet, the walls around them were inconspicuous rock of grey and white colors variating in shape and cut with each step and glance, and this continued on and on, unchangingly until Ruven ordered them all to stop.

"This is it..." He murmured staring at a piece of wall which seemed very much like the others. For those knights who put their hands on it, the wall felt just like the rock around it and even for Ruven there was the same feeling of solid rock that would be there if the wall actually was solid, but he knew it was all a trick.

"Stand back," Ruven advised as he placed his left hand on the stone wall taking a deep breathe with furrowed brows to allow the eventualities to organize themselves in his mind. Open... he commanded. Nothing. Open... he commanded again but still nothing; he would have to concentrate harder in order to achieve what he needed. He focused on the one thing he wanted, that one thing that the wall being in his way blocked him from achieving, it finally clicked,

"Open..." He whispered. The wall before his eyes shuttered, first becoming immaterial and then, disappearing completely revealing a square shaft where a wide stone staircase which seemed to go in a circle further down into the depths. The stonework around it already spoke of the age of the structure as it was built in a manner unfamiliar with modern eyes. For all this, however, Ruven couldn't stop the weakness that came after, the fever that burned in his head. He would manage to stand, for now, and all the paler, but he was satisfied that he had done his duty and opened the passageway.


Image




Heremond went first. He knew not how deep the staircase circled down or what lay at the bottom of it. All he could do was trust that Ruven knew what he was doing. Down, down, down they went. Heremond lost count on how many steps he had gone down. The light of the torches seemed to be swallowed up by the darkness around them, the feeble light cast eerie shadows across stones that had been carved before any man or yaar had set foot on Eroris. As they continued down, the air grew ever more thick and musty and it seemed to grow heavier with each and every step.

Time didn’t exist for them now. Only the clink of armor and the sounds of feet on stone. For how long the went like this Heremond could not guess. It had felt like a few hours when the reached the bottom of the staircase. Heremond didn’t know what he was expecting when he finally reached the bottom of the stairway, but this was far beyond what he thought laid below his feet. A street opened up before them, on either side ruined columns stood, toppled down like a child's plaything. At one time they would have been impressive, perhaps even imposing, marble sentinels silently watching this path whilst bearing the weight of the earth above them. The ceiling above had begun to sag as the stone above became fatigued from untold eons of supporting the ground above, in places there was already a partial collapse of the ceiling and stone dust covered the stone road below their feet.

Farther down, the roadway opened up into a large cavern, and in the dim light of glowing worms and iridescent mushrooms they could make out the ruins of a once great fortress city. Towers of crumbling stone and walls tumbled down it still held a regalness far outside what had been built by the hands of the mortal races of Eroris. They were still silent as they made there way farther in. For some it was fear the sealed the lips, fear of what lay ahead in this strange ruin, for others it was fear of what lay upon the other side of their journey. For others there was little for them to say, their mission was clear and they didn’t need much more than to follow where the Lord leads them.

For Heremond it was a mixture of both. His fear steamed from the uncertainty of what lay ahead. If Wilking would listen to them if they even lived long enough to get there. He knew not what unseen dangers lurked in this dark kingdom that lay below his feet. Every shadow could hold a foul monster or a fall into even darker pits of this abyssal realm. But he could not let fear control him. Fear would not bend him nor break him. Even though that fear was there, like a lump of ice in his gut, it was there. But he would not let fear dictate to him. No, he would mold the fear into something else. He could not fear for himself, he feared for the lives of the men standing next to him, for the family he had left behind. He would do what he must to drive the fear, the darkness, away from them. And if the price was his life, he did not fear death.

Their stomachs dropped, the sounds of stone breaking. Soon the crack turned into a rumble. “Run!” Heremond shouted, not that those words had to be said. The rumble turned into a roar and soon into the thunderous sound that none of them could scarce describe. Thousands of tons of stone fell, dust played around the figures of twelve men as the ran as fast as they could. The cave in would be the last the tunnel would see as it was filled rubble. They had barely made it out of the tunnel, but they were alive.

Before them now was the near monolithic ruins of a dead city. Closer to it they could now see that whatever had happened here it would have had to have been a great calamity. Stones as large as a house cracked and broken, thrown down towers and wall reduced to rubble as if a giant hand had come down from the heavens to lay waste. As they neared the city they noticed other things. Bodies. Blackened and turned to statues, their eyes sockets hollow and empty yet the could not shake the feeling that these strange people long dead were watching them. They were battle-hardened knights, men who had seen a thousand dead bodies not but earlier in the morning. But what the saw drove some to wretch and other to weep. Men, women, and children all caught in the middle of running away, frozen in time for thousands upon thousands of years.

"Heremond," Ruven turned to the Reacheon lord, "So you're telling me that you never found this ruin under High Rock before? Never?"

"No," Heremond shook his head, how could anything this large be hidden so close to his own home? He had felt that he knew all the street of the city, all the little ravens and rills of the countryside. Every nameless dirt knoll and babbling brook of the Duchy. What he was now standing in told him that he knew little, "Just a few hours ago I didn't even know that the tunnels lead to anything other than dead ends. Now, look at where we are."

"This place looks almost exactly like the city I found underneath Isnhrion when I fell into the leap," Ruven approached some of the petrified corpses, in the middle lay what could only be a mother and her child, the former hugging the later tightly on her knees as if to protect her young from whatever killed them, "This must have been their final moments before they died. Considering how long they have been down here, you'd think all these bodies would have decayed by now..." looking around Ruven could see the similar scenes everywhere with people frozen in place at the moment of their demise, "It's ghastly, like every living thing simply stood there and died..."

Heremond had been trying not to look too closely. He had seen enough death over the last few days to last him a lifetime, but look he did. This one was a soldier, armor rusting to his flesh from untold years of being exposed to the dampness of the cavern. Fear was frozen in his face. Terrible soul gripping fear. Heremond had felt it before, at the Crest and outside of High Rock, "I've been trying not to think too deeply about that if I am honest, Ruven. As long as they don't start moving on me. Let's just get out of this place before I eat my words."

What was worse was the feeling of hatred and spite that leached from the shadows. They entered the city, more bodies, more palpable hatred. Then the heard it, a hissing in the distance, like a hundred snakes. The small party of men and yaar froze in place. Something was wrong, terribly, horribly wrong. The hissing was coming from all sides now, from the shadowed insides of ruined houses and dark alleyways to the shrouded roof of the cavern itself.

“Thurstan, give me some light,” Heremond ordered. Thurstan, while a knight of the Rock, did have some gift with the sight, and a simple spell of light was well within his talents.

Heremond wished he had never seen what lay before him. Twisted mockeries of the human form stood before him, there bodies bulbous fat and stood upon thin spindly limbs, their arms. Like there legs, their arms were also thin and long, ending in long clawed fingers. Their faces were devoid of all features common to the races or Eroris, save for two small beady white eyes that seemed to dig into their souls. Their skin, if it truly was skin was the darkest shade of black that Heremond had ever seen.

He drew his sword, white silver shining in the light cast by Thurstan. Eleven other blades where drawn. The hiss turned to a scream as on after another the creatures charged at them. It was a running fight. Heremond and his men running deeper and deeper into the city while fighting anything getting in there way. Their only salvation would be had on the other side, deeper and deeper into the unknown.



Heremond was running. The sounds of his boots echoing on the ancient stones of the forgotten city could not drown out the hiss of the black things that chased him. The brilliant silver flash of his silversteel blade and another thing was dead, behind him his knights were also running and fighting whatever got to close. He needed a way out, any way out. Another flash of a blade and another dead shade. Where was the way out?

The reached the other side of the city, shades hot on their tail. That's when Heremond noticed it a thin staircase that wound its way up the far side of the cavern. He ran towards it, as fast as he could. Behind him went the shades. The stairs were old and uneven and looked like they had been carved in the open air at one time. Up he went, behind him was Mettius, cold a stoic as ever. Then Ruven and Thurstan with Bearwald taking the rear. The shades followed. Up the stairs two at a time he went. Up and up and up, until they reached a small landing. A dead end. He felt a cold lump drop into his gut. This could not be the end.

“Fuck,” Heremond whispered under his breath, sucking in air as he did so.

The Shades had caught up with them, he could hear Baerwald curse as the attack came, he could feel Thurstan ready a fireball. Look, Heremond, look, there had to be away out of this Dread! A drip of water hit his head. He looked up, there, in the ceiling, was a small hole. It was just close enough that he could reach it with his sword. Using the blade as a makeshift entrenching tool he began to enlarge the hole. More shades came up the stairs. Soon there was a whole wide enough for Heremond to peak his head through. Fresh air and warm rain greeted him.

He was brought back to reality by a shout.

The shades were overwhelming them now. Hundreds of them seemed to be climbing after them, they would kill one and two more would try and push onto the landing. “This way!” Heremond shouted as the others came.


Image




Ruven's head was aflame. Not in the literal sense that his head was on fire, no, Ruven's head burned with the fever that had plagued him for the past weeks since his fall. The reason why was apparent: a spell of flame to ward of one shade, one of ice to ward off another, it was clear for anyone looking as the Prince ran along with Thurstan and Bearwald that he was under great strain as the hissing of shades and the crunch of steel against flesh echoed throughout the cavern. Eight of the thirteen knights that had accompanied them now lay dead, mouths agape with unspoken prayers to unanswering gods. Running themselves ragged through the fortress ruin beneath High Rock wouldn't do them much good for much longer, so it was no small relief then when Heremond found the way back to the surface.

"This way!" he shouted.

The remaining men wasted no time. Rushing towards the breach first to exit was Ser Tygor of Gloster, and then Ser Ulvar after him. Ruven was to go next, but before he did a shade, emerging from the shadows near his feet lunged at him with its claws digging deep into the flesh of his leg. Ruven let out a cry of pain before blasting the Shade with a black fireball but once he had done it, he felt his strength wain as he fell to his knees.

Thurstan ran over to the Prince in his stupor, "Prince Ruven!" he shook him, "Ruven! Dammit! Baerwald!" he looked towards Baerwald and the other knight that remained to hold off the Shades from their position with spell and bow, "Get the Prince out of here and with Heremond. Thorald and I have this!"

"Do you expect me to just-"

"If we lose Ruven, everything is lost; Everyone would have died in vain! Now go!"

No more words were shared between the two knights. Baerwald slung Ruven over his back as Thursten took his place with the other knight. They both exchanged a look between one another before charging into the horde of shades stretching out like a black sea before them. Baerwald didn't see any of it, for he had already risen through the earth with Ruven over his shoulder into the ruined husk of a small temple. Around him sat Heremond, Ser Tygor and Ser Ulvar and above them all shone Fastus and Usalda and the stars of the night sky. They had made it, but at what cost?


Image



They were running. The sky had grown dark now, thick and heavy rain clouds hung low in the warm spring skies. Soon they would let loose great sheets of rain. This all was advantage the Stone Watchmen as the raced along the game trails in the pitch darkness. Darkness was there ally, silence was there strength. They had been successful, now it was time to get away and live to do it again.

Small streams of water began to flow down the little hills and collect in large puddles. There dark cloakes soaked with water turning the wool a deep black. Higbald’s thick black hair was plastered to his head. He hated running. He hated running in the mud more. It came easier to the other men, smaller and lankier than he, which is barrel chest and bear like build. But run he did. They had chosen a small hill topped with trees as there meeting place. It was close enough to the city that the could strike against the Lenorans, yet far enough that they could shake of any one following them.

They were nearing there destination, just a few yards from it, when all ten men of the watch stopped. Something was moving on the hill, ten men were there, silhouetted between the trees, it was as if they had come out from under the ground. The watchmen began moving cautiously, with deliberate steps, swords drawn. It seemed like the strangers where exhausted, Higbald could hear laboured breathing. A bolt of lighting lit up the night sky, illuminating the darkness around them. There, standing a few feet away was Duke Heremond.


Image




Heremond looked around him, the rain letting up as the moons began to shine their light onto the wet earth. There where now only six of them of the thirteen who had gone into the tunnels but a few hours before. Again, Heremond felt the guilt of every death, but this time he pushed it aside, he would have time to mourn the loss of Thurstan and the others later. They had died so that the war could end, Heremond would see to that.

A final crack of lightning as the storm gave its last defiant breath lit the night. Before Heremond stood Higbald, his cloak soaked in water and his feet laden with mud. Of all the people that he could have saw at that moment, Heremond was glad that it was the large watchman.

“By the Divines, it looks like you've had a bad day.” Higbald said.

“Aye, it's been rough. About time you decided to get out of the mountains.”

“Couldn't let you and your shiny boys do all the fighting. We just came back from giving Cedric a good belly ache,” Higbald said, a gleam in his eye, “didn't we boys!” The other watchmen materialized out of the tree line.

“Cedric will be shitting himself after his morning wine.” Said a skinny watchman of around thirty years.

“Good. Higbald, how do you feel about going back to the enemy camp?” Heremond asked. This was the part of the plan that was talked the least about as no one had any damned idea how they would get from wherever they came up from to the tent of King Wilking.



They followed the Watchmen, soft mud squelching under their feet. Silence was there main company, and there ally. If they could get into the Summerset camp and into Wilkings tent they may just have had a chance of turning the tide of battle. They just had to get there first.

The land around them was hilly, like much of the Duchy until you got closer to the river. Here the ground in hills topped with trees with small farms resting in the valleys between the crests. These farms were gone know, the handy work of Cedric was evident in every charred carcass. Heremonds heart grew cold with each and every ruin they came across. He no longer felt a burning rage, but a cold lump that desired Cedric's blood.

Heremond and Higbald lead the front, with Ruven and the remaining knights in the center and the rest of the watchmen taking the rear. No one made a sound, they where getting closer to the enemy camp. There movement where careful and precise and all thanked the Divines for the recent rains that muffled the cruch of last year's leaf fall.

By all counts the men of the Stone Watch where the greatest scouts in Eroris, silence was there badge of honor. So it was odd to Heremond when they all stopped at once. Something in the air was wrong, a static charge that filled each man with Dread. Instinct told Heremond to ready for combat, his hand finding the hilt of his sword. Higbald to reached for the short sword at his hip.

Somehow, some way, they all knew they where being watched.


Image




In the muck of the dark, dreay hills of Atlas, Ruven couldn't tell when he first began to feel watched, not by the eyes of the loyal knights beside him, but by something in the night, something foreign and dangerous. His heart beat and pounded far faster than its normal rythem and, cautious, he grasped for his sword feeling nothing. For a moment the lack of sensation confused him before he realized he had tried to act with where his right arm had been. Gauging the lack of reaction from the others around him Ruven allowed himself a small chuckle that betrayed the feeling among all of them, him most of all. Whatever was lurking in the woods, was clearly no friend of theirs.

It was then, as the Stone Watch rangers led their party through a small clearing among the oaken trees of the foothills, slooping ground beneath them, that they stopped, their nerves frayed, and their senses hightened. They all remained as quiet as a sleeping viper before Ser Ulvar stepped forward.

“Did you see that?” He uttered barely a whisper as he padded past Ser Higbald and Lord Heremond, “I swear I saw something move just over there...”

Ser Ulvar crept farther, close enough to the brushes before him that Ruven almost could not see him.

“I could have sworn I saw something...” Ulvar mused, “Maybe we could-" Something flew from beyond the bush before Ser Ulvar could finish crackling with green-like lightning. It struck the ground next to Ulvar sending bolts in all direction of the same mysterious energy and for a moment, Ser Ulvar bore a face wrought not only with pain, as would be expected, but also that of fear and regret, as if he were staring death in the face.

"NOW!" a voice shouted. The screeching sound of unsheated steel filled the air along with that of bolts fired from crossbows. One such bolt embedded itself between a gap in a Stone Watch ranger's armor sending him sprawling to the proud in a pool of his own blood, others either struck harmlessly into trees or embedded themselves in the armor and shields of the group.

"Protect the Lord!" Higbald commanded as he drew his own blade and ordered the group to retreat. Ruven was among them, climbing his way back up the slope with the rest of the rangers before a magical barrier, constructed of a green energy similar to what had almost felled Ulvar blocked their escape even as more men bearing the blazing sun eagle of Summerset on their surcoats charged into the clearing. Among all of this, Ruven saw, as a mysterious copper skinned woman, clad in dark robe and armor, emerged from the foilage where Ser Ulvar was struck and still recovering from the attack from before. Ulvar looked up at the woman eyes with his eyes trembling and his own body unable to move. She, it seemed, cared little for his inablity to move a muscle, for as Ruven watched the scene unfold, Ser Ulvar was lifted into the air bound by some invisble force unlike anything he had ever seen and exploded in a flash of green death. Entropy... Ruven realized, That woman was a Dread Mage...


Image




Ulvar was dead, an ambush with the kick of an entropic mage. The swords of the group were drawn in unison, and just as soon as they took up a defensive position Heremond attacked like a cornered serpent, lunging at a much larger foe as if he had poisonous venom in his very teeth. "Baerwald! Go!" He yelled, and the knight went to follow Heremond into what could likely be dread.

Every fiber of Mettius wanted to follow, but Heremond and Baerwald were capable fighters. He had to remain with the incapacitated prince.

So as they were assaulted, Mettius struck down his share of soldiers with heavy swings from his sword, the sound of armor breaking and flesh tearing started to fill the air. Mettius would step back, and recite a line of faithful words that has saved him time and time again in exchange for his faith. "Lord may you hear my prayer, may the glory of your light banish the darkness of my foe!" He yelled, and as if Aduranos himself touched him he was enveloped by flames.

He saw Heremond and Baerwald as they were lifted, and Mettius charged through the enemy lines that had filled between them. Yelling as he swung his sword, striking down his foes who dared to stand before him, once he crossed half the distance a voice rang out behind him, and everything stopped. "Stop!” A voice shouted suddenly in the melee, “I am Ruven Ashen of Isnhrion, Prince of the Ashen Empire!"

After a few moments Aduranos' embrace fizzled out, the dark elf now standing tall upon his own merit as enemies were all around him.


Image




Stop!" Ruven had yelled, bringing a momentary lull to the conflict even as Heremond and Baerwald remaimed suspended in the air, "I am Ruven Ashen of Isnhrion, Prince of the Ashen Empire!"

The fighting halted in an instant as the men of Summerset stayed their blade and gapped at Ruven managing to stand tall and proud even despite the horrors he had suffered. The Dread woman, however, kept an unchanging gaze towards Ruven with her head tilted to the side either not surprised or hiding it well. For a moment that seemed to stretch on forever this gaze remained, up until she slowly began to lower Heremond and another Ranger back to the ground, thought a force still weighed on them, keeping them to their knees. She approached Ruven with quiet step and intrigued eye as she stepped over a forest bed of leaves and twigs that would have alerted most others to their presence without a sound; it was no wonder how she had been able to ambush them now. Finally she stopped before Ruven and inspected him, lifting up the leather cloak that obscured his severed right arm before he could protest and grasping the stub in her dark hands as if to look it over. A realization seemed to come to the mage's face, breaking her stoic demeanor with widened eyes for the briefest of moments before vanishing just as quickly as it had appeared. It was the last thing Ruven saw, as did many others, as she then lifted a finger to his mouth as if to bring them to silence, before they all felt a rising drowsiness within them, which brought them tumbling to the ground in sleep.



Ruven would awake dazed, bound and confused, finding his single arm bound behind his back even before he noticed Heremond, Mettius, and the other Rangers of the Stone Watch bound behind him similarly waking from their own imposed slumber. They all found themselves within a crimson pavilion in the dark of night with the stars and moons of the heavens shining outside in all their radiance even as Ruven and the others faced a crossroad which would decide the fate of all their lives. Before them stood a easel, that which carries a painting, currently holding the work of an elf working with thought and precision in making his masterpiece. Candles surrounded him giving illumination to his tall slender frame and high cheekbones which defined his stern, focused baring,

"So a man has returned from the dead to seek me out..." King Wilking Tarnaor of Summerset murmured, "What need do you bother me for?"

Image
Last edited by Eroris Historical Society on Tue Jun 04, 2019 7:30 am, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Mon Jun 03, 2019 6:51 pm

Image


Fenris Horde Encampment, Norravägg




It was a hectic night, everything was beginning to be dismantled and disassembled as the entirety of the camp began to get ready for their journey. Fenris himself had taken an inspective role as he strolled through the camp accompanied by his entourage of warriors, the Delta Alderium and the Lead Warrior Volghook walking besides the Wolf King. Fenris passed by the tents, huts, and other structures and every beastmen that he passed would bow at his mere presence, Lupan or Werewolf, it did not matter.

In the Horde everyone swore allegiance to Wolfkind first and Fenris second but the vast number of the Horde only followed Fenris, the Wolf King who had taken them out of the shackles of slavery and persecution and would do the same all throughout Eroris. Nevertheless the camp kept on with the planned exodus, it was a massive camp of thousands of werewolves and Lupans and yet they worked effectively at preparing everything despite some tensions. However, the prisoner area had remained mostly unaltered as they could be moved out easily.

The camp disassembling and by the words of the Lupan guards preparing to move out into an unknown location had caused quite a stir among the prisoners who had been planning a break. Within one particular cage there was much tumultuous doubt and fear as the sun would come up soon and by then the Horde would already be moving ahead. Hankir, the leader of this band of renegades was trying to think of something, he knew they were not ready, they would not be able to free the women and children in the other cages as well as the rest of the captured men there was simply no time. The Nord had remained still and silent as he looked through the cages bars and tried to think of something, anything they could do but there was nothing, this was their one and only chance.

“The men want to know what we’re gonna do Hankir…” A voice suddenly spoke to the entranced Nord who turned to see Alvrwulf, his brother in arms in this whole thing and now much stronger and determined than before. Hankir looked at him with eyes of doubt, he didn’t really know what they would do, but whatever it would be it had to be done fast.

“We’ll go ahead with what we got…” He answered as he again turned to face the bars of the cage.

Alvrwulf himself felt doubt, he was unsure about what would happen, “We won't be able to get out without drawing attention, Hankir, we co-”

“I know we won’t, but that doesn’t matter,” Hankir cut off Alvrwulf’s words, “Fenris is not heading to Frosthold and we need to tell our people or more will die, we need to free as much of our people if we want to have a chance to get the word back to our Holds” Hankir’s tone carried a certain sadness within him, if they wanted to make sure their people would survive then everyone would have to take a chance.

“I understand then, you have my back no matter what” Alvrwulf said, his voice too carried a sadness within but he had to trust Hankir it was that or dying in this place.

Turning once again to face his fellow Nord Hankir raised his open hand to him, Alvrwulf used his own hand to shake Hankir’s and the two nodded at each other, “Then let’s do it, it is now or never brother,” Hankir said as he let go of Alvrwulf’s hand.

The two men grouped up with the others, Bardul once again remained in his sitting place looking for any of the patrolling guards. After a brief explanation of the change of plans which though it was not a very favored change by the men they still accepted it, Hankir dug up the hole at the middle of the cage and he alongside his fellow Nords got a hold of their bags. Each of the men set the sacks on their back, they then looked over at Jesldur.

“You know what to do Jesldur,” Hankir said to the young Nord as he set his hand on his shoulder, “We’re counting on you.”

The young Jelsur had a nervous expression to say the least but he had the courage and the determination of a true Nord as he then nodded to Hankir.

“I won’t fail you,” He said with the courage of Oorin in his eyes.

“Very well, Baldur, the time is now!” Hankir murmured to the Orc, Baldur then gave a last look to make sure no one was coming as he then rose from his sitting position and began to bend the bars of the cage with all of his strength, the others kept watch as the Lupans were now changing guard. Baldur struggled to bend the metal bars, but he used up all of his remaining strength to do so, he was an Orc of a proudful clan and he would not die far from his homeland and from his people. Even if he had to work with humans, the very people his leader had warned him about he knew they had to work together to make this happen.

“There. It is done!” Baldur said as he had finally bend the metal enough for Jesldur to fit, the others began to encourage the young Nord to head on out and he did with little hesitation.

“May the Fury of Xarakh guide you boy!” Baldur said as Jesldur simply smiled to him and exited the cage.




“But where would we go Daidth?” Bearnard asked with very much cynicism in his voice.

“We’d go north! Gather our families and just go beyond the mountains,” was Daidth’s answer as he walked besides Bearnard in direction to the prisoner holds.

Bearnard considered the possibility for a moment, but he then shook his head, “But into the Frontier? No one knows what lies there…”

“Bearnard, be reasonable. We can’t go South, we can’t go anywhere else and the Horde will end with our deaths I just know it,” Daidht said with frustration.

Bearnard was still not convinced, the two kept walking silently for a bit as they got closer to the pens Bearnard then said “Fenris has done plenty for me and you, it is thanks to him that I could have a family free of worry of Human abuse a-”

“So is being pushed around by the wolves better then?” Daidht interrupted.

“Well, I, I d-”

“Fenris seems to think so!” Daidht cut off his fellow Lupan yet again.

“Listen I don’t know, Rut and Arghas are happy here… I know once w-”

“Once we head on south it will be a slaughter! I don’t want to die trying to turn the world into some utopia Bearnard and being ruled by another Emperor of a different race, I want to live free. I know you want to as well, please come with us!” Both Lupans stopped on their tracks as they looked at each other with differing looks, Bearnard was not sure what to say. He wanted to believe Fenris but he didn’t know what the Horde had turned into anymore, a safe haven for Beastfolk or just for werewolves and the Lupans at the bottom as always? It was a hard choice.

“Listen I w-” Bearnard’s words were cut as the ears of the two Lupans flickered from hearing something, what seemed to be screams from nearby, they were coming from the pens.

“Lets go!” Bearnard said as he took a hold of his spear and so did Daidht, the two Lupans arrived to the pens to find yet to be disassembled nearby tents burning and several guards trying to put out the fire while others were chasing after one of the prisoners who had escaped, a very young and fast one.

“Put out the fire and get that human!” Raibeart, the Lupan commander of the Prisoner Omegas appeared from out of nowhere as he pushed both Daidht and Bearnard aside, sword in hand and other Lupans following him. Quickly both Daidht and Bearnard joined with the group as they began to chase after the escaped Human who was running in different directions and using what seemed to be lamp oil and a flint to make sporadic fires around.

The flames became bigger as the fire would spread around the unattended tents and huts and the orange aurora served as a natural light and a distraction for Hankir and the others to begin bending the steel bars further with the help of the Orc Baldur. The prisoners in other cages looked with confusion at both scenes.

Hankir was first to get out of the cage as it had a large enough gap finally, he made sure to take cover among the shadows as the fires kept burning the the guards were distracted, the others began to head on out of the cages. The group of over 20 men gathered up close to Hankir trying to take cover from sight, the prisoners in the other cells murmured to them.

“What are you doing?”

“Get us out please!”

“You’ll get us all killed!”

All of these questions, pleas and calls of fear where ignored by the escapees who despite such action still felt much sympathy for their imprisoned brethren but they would have to wait. Jesldur had begun to lose much steam as he was cornered from path to path and the Lupans began to get close to catch him.

“He won't last much longer, Hankir what now!” Luthais asked. Hankir then got to the old man Goglfar.

“You think the weapons are still where you stashed them?” Hankir asked.

“Yes, unless they sweeped the forest without us knowing,” Goglfar answered.

Hankir looked at the dark frozen forest line close to the pens, then at the dying fire and the running Jesldur who was about to be caught, the sun was soon to rise. The moment was now or never and there was no turning back.

“Then let's find out!” Hankir then began to run out towards the woods without even thinking, the others were hesitant at first but soon Alvrwulf followed on and so did Goglfar and more, the other prisoners in the cages looked with confusion as the men began to head for the treeline.

Jesldur for his part had seen himself finally captured now, several Lupans holding him on the ground, their spears and swords pointed at him.

“Well, well… Your little fun is over now boy!” Raibeart said as he bend to see the kid up closer.

“How did you get out?” Raibeart asked as he took a hold of the boy’s face turning him to face his wolf like face. He was meet by Jesldur spitting on his eyes which made the Lupan back down in disgust and anger.

“You wretched human bastard!” Raibeart said as he then took Jesldur by the throat and raised him up, his sharp teeth showing as he then took a hold of his dagger and readied to plunge it into Jesldur’s stomach.

Letting out a roar at him much like a werewolf, angry and tired of games the Lupan thee said “You shall die like the hu-”

A sudden and loud yell came from behind the Raibeart as he then turned his head only slightly before being hit in the head from out of nowhere. Hankir carried with him a hatchet with him, short and the blade was thinner than his own, but it had done the job to make the Lupan drop the Nordic youngster who landed on the floor and began to cough from near suffocation.

The other Lupans had been taken completely by surprise as they raised their weapons to the lone Hankir who quickly pulled Jesldur from the ground and put him behind himself.

Raibeart raised himself from the ground as he then looked at Hankir, his head bleeding and in a lot of pain from the hit but he was also much angrier, looking to Hankir, the Lupan yelled “Who do you think you are, Prisoner!”

Raising his weapon and ready to face whatever came to him, Hankir then said “I am Hankir Oreldon, Stonebreaker of the Frost Criers. And I am no prisoner, not anymore!”

“Kill him!” Raibeart commanded as the Lupans guards began to approach Hankir, weapons ready. Hankir remained still and unfaced as then the Lupans found themselves quickly outnumbered, from the shadowy cages came a large crowd of people, freed prisoners both men and women who charged at the Lupans who didn’t know how to react.

The various Nord and Reachmen would overwhelm the Lupan guards as they tackled them and would begin to beat them senseless and take their weapons from them, Baldur for his part also partook in the fight as he took on two Lupans with ease by punching them right in their snouts and jaws and then taking their weapons for himself.

Hankir didn’t waste time as he quickly used his hatchet to strike one of the Lupans right across the head as the mob of escaped prisoners began to push back the remaining Lupans. Raibeart for his part had fled at the first sight of this crowd of angry prisoners as he ran across the camp towards the center. The Lupan guards began to fall back in fear as they couldn’t hold the crowd.

The escaped prisoners chanted as they saw the Lupans flee in terror, but Hankir now armed with a hatchet besides his mace, knew they had no time for that, it was time to leave quickly.

“Everyone, to the woods and to freedom, go!” He yelled out, at first most of the crowd didn’t know how to react but it was until other prisoners like Alvrwulf, Jesldur, Goglfar, Baldur, and many others began to head back to the forest line that the rest followed suit.

“To freedom!” Was the chant as the prisoners began to spread out. Hankir and a few of his group sticked together as they began rank into the forest. Hankir, Alvrwulf, Jesldur, Goglfar, Baldur, Gonnarik, Berkmar and Jyridlar were only some of the many who were running to freedom, away from the camp of the beasts who had tortured them on end, surprisingly there was no one chasing after them, it seemed like they might make it after all.

But then the bloodshed began, as Hankir ran through the snow he looked at his surroundings to look at one of his fellow Nords, Luthais who ran non stop and without a care in the world on to freedom. Hankir was then caught off guard when Luthais’s chest was pierced by an arrow, blood dripping onto the white snow and Luthais falling onto it, dead.

Then Hankir once again turned to see Goglfar, the old Nord who had stored the weapons that had given them a fighting chance struggled to keep up, only to then be tackled by none other but a vicious and bloodthirsty werewolf who began to maul him. The screams from Goglfar and the blood of Luthais were not the only ones as more screams began to be heard all around the forest, blood spilled from escaped prisoners being pierced by arrows or spears, lunged and ripped apart by werewolves who began to chase after the scattered prisoners with no mercy.

Hankir and the others kept running, they continued to run without stopping and without care for what happened around them. They had to make it, they had to escape no matter what, and as they ran the sun began to shine through the snowy and wild trees of Norravägg.




“So you leave the pens unguarded, over the petty knavery of a human boy!” a mad Alderium screamed to the wounded Raibeart who remained silent and with his head bowed down in shame in the presence of the Chief Healer, the Delta of the Wolf King himself. The Lupan commander and several of his subordinates including Bearnard and Daidht standing in fear as they were flanked by the larger and much battle hardened werewolves of Alderium whose cold breaths only made for a frightening atmosphere.

“We were trying to stop a fire,” Raibeart said, his head still bowed down in shame, “We di-”

“YOU HAVE FAILED RAIBEART! YOU HAVE FAILED THE HORDE AND YOU HAVE FAILED FENRIS HIMSELF!” Alderium roared with might and fury.

“We will chase after the humans, we will hunt them down. W-”

“SILENCE!” Raibeart never got to finish what he was about to say, without any warning he was struck by a sudden and powerful lighting fire bolt coming from Alderium’s paw underneath his tunic.

Raibeart was pushed several meters back and found himself severely wounded while laying on the cold and hard ground, blood dripped uncontrollably from the burnt wound of the strike. The Lupan struggled to breath as he let out whimpers of pain, his eyes spasming uncontrollably as the other Lupans could only watch helplessly.

“Our Hunters are already chasing after those renegades,” Alderium said as he cleaned his paw hand from the ashes caused by the fire lighting spell. He then turned to the Lupans that remained.

“If you wish for me not to do the same to you or your families as I did to your incompetent commander then go and kill every last one of those humans. GO NOW!” Alderiums orders were quickly followed as the Lupans quickly and clumsily began to spread out into the woods, Bearnard gave one last look to the dying Reibeart who then let out his final breath and died on the ground, the once mighty and sole Lupan Lead Warrior of the Fenris Horde now laying dead on the ground like he was nothing, this was not the Horde Bearnard knew.

As the Lupans and other werewolf hunters scattered into the forest, Alderium let and angry growl, he more mad at himself than at those stupid Lupans, for a subordinate to fail in such a menial task was a failure of himself and he would have to answer directly to Fenris for it. But the sorcerer werewolf would not let a group of lousy humans to outdone the Horde and Fenris as he then summoned a projection spell. A blue aurora covered the Werewolf’s hand which showed none other than his counterpart, Brabad.

“What do you want Alderium?” The projection spoke, Brabad’s rough and much more animalistic voice directly opposed Alderium’s much cleaner and intricate one.

“There has been a conundrum Brabad,” Alderium said as he began to step back into the camp, followed by the werewolf warriors who made up his escort.

"Whatever it may be I have more important matters to attend to!" Brabad said with anger in his voice as well as a disinterested expression, as much of an expression as a werewolf like him could muster.

Alderium smirked, "Oh but I believe this will be of much interest for yourself..."
Last edited by Arengin Union on Sat Oct 19, 2019 10:49 pm, edited 2 times in total.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

User avatar
Eroris Historical Society
Attaché
 
Posts: 87
Founded: Jun 16, 2016
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby Eroris Historical Society » Tue Jul 23, 2019 9:53 pm

Image


Heremond eyes opened. At first there was nothing but darkness. So, Heremond thought, he had died. Than other sensations came to him. The dull ache still ever present in his side. God's, that was still form the morning. It was hard to believe that this was still the same day. Heremond looked up. No, he was not dead, at least not yet. The other were with him, bound as he was.

He looked closer around him, in the middle of what was a very large pavilion stood an esale, canvas resting upon it and tables of candles and paint pots around it. Standing in front with brush in hand was an elf, Wilking Teranor Heremond guessed. By this time Ruven to had fully awoke, Wilking must have noticed, or at least he pretended that he just noticed them wake up.

"So a man has returned from the dead to seek me out..." King Wilking Tarnaor of Summerset murmured, "What need do you bother me for?"

"Lets start of with why your damned army is sitting in front of my city." Heremond said, his tounge sticking to the back of his burning throat. A metallic taste permeated his entire mouth, no doubt the effect of the spell that put him to sleep. "Now untie your emperor Wilking Teranor and we will talk terms."

Wilking uttered a small chuckle in response, his paintbrush rising near his face as he did so, "I could ask the same of you, Carcaster. 'Why were you sneaking near my camp' I could ask; 'why did I have to send out Al'Kála to subdue your little party?' By what right do you presume that you can just waltz into my pavilion and expect a warm welcome? And besides," Wilking gestured towards Ruven, "That boy is no more our Emperor than his or your father is among the living."

“Need I remind you that the ground your pavilion stands upon isn’t your own, or have you forgotten that too Taranor? We both know what it’s like to fight for Summerset, just like that ‘boys’ father did when he made you king. You know his blood gives him right to the throne, and you know that he can take it. Pull your head out of your arse and think about heeding our words.” Mettius spoke, his voice cutting through the air like a knife to butter.

“Need I remind you to keep your tongue before I do the same to it as what you did in Moresaid?” Wilking shot a glare towards Mettius, “As for your words, you have come before me we naught but spite and foolishness all to use my army in order to win this Prince’s throne. Explain to me why exactly I should not deliver your heads to Julek on platters?”

Heremond had heard enough. Wilking had been makeing a grand show of his power over them to be sure, but if a he was truely going to kill them, why hadnt he? After all, it wouldnt have been that hard, they where tied up and at his mercy. Wilking was making a play, or at the very least seeing if one could be made. "If you wanted us dead you would have done it already Wilking, so why are you keeping us alive?"

Image


Ruven took that moment to speak, though his ache in his head pained him, "It's simple, Heremond." he looked at Wilking, the dirty tangles in his hair falling over his face, "He wants something from us... something that only I can give to him. Is that right?"

Wilking remained silent. "Fine, then; I'll play your game," Ruven spat, "But the least you could do is untie me and my arm. What use are binds to a cripple anyway?"

"Your logic is impeccable," Wilking allowed himself a smirk as he gave the other to have Ruven's binds undone. "Come," Wilking said after the deed was done, "Show me what I hope to gain by helping you." With that last word the final rope binding Ruven's hand, legs, and feet fell away, allowing the Prince to stand on his two feet once again, even if he was in the slightest dazed. Walking over to the map which lay before Wilking and his easel on a table, Ruven found the lands of Eroris laid before him with red dots placed along several important forts and cities in the Empire and the armies of Summerset, Atlas, and Lenora represented on the map near High Rock.

Looking them over at a glance, Ruven saw nothing that stood out to him, though he found it hard to focus as his mind wandered back to his dreams and occasionally the incomplete painting of Wilking depicting some scene of people in dismay. He feared for a moment that he would fail to ascertain Wilking's goal, but it soon became clear to him.

"These dots..." Ruven ran his hand across the map, "They're legion forts, are they not?" He remembered seeing something similar to this, back in Isnhrion in Lhoris' office. Gods, Ruven had to thank that man once he got back to the capital. "The way to Isnhrion..." Ruven grinned suddenly, "It's completely open!"

The corners of Wilking's mouth curved slightly, "A peculiar state of affairs is it not? Exploitable for a man with the right name, and the right claim... if he had an army.”

Ruven was sick of his riddles, “Damnit, Wilking, what is it that you want from me?!”

“You’re a smart man, figure it out yourself.”

Ruven turned back to the map and cursed. For all he knew of Wilking, Ruven knew that his ambition for power was nothing short of avaricious. Since the day he had met him, Wilking had been scheming in every possible way to gain something from him, but now that it was the time Ruven didn’t know what. What could be worth attacking Isnhrion and dethroning Julek with all the risks that came with it? What could be worth installing him on the Ember Throne on the mountain of Summerset dead? And what could be worth betraying the Cedric and the Gardeners and sullying his reputation just on some chance? Then it hit him, “There’s only one thing that you want from me that I can give you if I sit on that throne,” Ruven stood to face Wilking, “The Kingdom of the Reach.”

Heremond sat there on the dirt floor of the pavilion. His legs had been untied, but rope still bit into his wrists. And so he sat and listened to what Ruven and Wilking said. He didn’t like it one bit. In his mind, Wilking Teranor was a damned snake, no, a fox. Cunning and ruthless it was bad enough he had Summerset, now he wanted the keys to the chicken coup. And there was little Ruven could do but agree, and even though Heremond knew that it didn’t make him any more happy about it.

The whole of the Reach for the Rock and the safety of his family, and in the end the safety of Eroris. He didn’t have to like it, but now was not the time to express it. Not at least in front of every one here. For now, he would bite his tounge on the matter.

“So thats all you want than, the whole of the Reach.”

“Yes,” Wilking responded with a smirk and a smug look on his face, “It seems only fitting that the treacherous Gardeners pay for their treason, and what better to bring the Lords to your Emperor’s cause than showing the punishments for treason and the rewards for loyalty?”

Ruven turned to Wilking, “If you turn on Cedric, and help us overthrow my brother, it’s yours. Only IF, you aid us.”

“I’ll hold to my end of the deal, Ashen, if you hold on to yours. You’ll have your army.” Wilking then nodded to his soldiers, who began to undo the binds on Heremond, Mettius, and the others, finally allowing them free movement once again, “Remember this, Carcasters, it is only by the kindness in my heart that you’ll continue to breath today, be sure not to forget that.”

“They won’t,” Ruven nodded, “I promise.”

“I’m sure they will,” Wilking muttered, “But I have one last question to ask you before I allow you to leave my tent.”

“What?” Ruven asked.

When we take the city, will you kill your brother?”

The question hit Ruven like it never had before, a brick shattering his reality. For a moment, it seemed as if Wilking no longer stood before him, replaced by his hate, his torment: his father. Without even realizing it, he was there, months before that seemed almost eons long past. "Son," his father had said to him, "There will come a time soon that you'll have to do something I should have done a long time ago. Though I fear you will be too weak to do it."

"What?" Ruven asked not knowing the answer,

"If I asked you to kill Julek... would you do it?"

Ruven had been shocked, "What?!" he demanded, "in the name of Kuruth are you asking me to do? I don't like the monster as much as you do, but I know damn well that I wouldn't go so far as to kill my own brother!"

"Half-brother..." Azelian pointed out, "You've thought it before, I know; I've seen it in your eyes. Though even though the little monster killed your mother you still can't bring yourself to be away with him... Fine... run then, run away like you did the last time someone needed you. What was I thinking? Julek is far better than what you could ever be."


"I-" Ruven stammered, "Uh..."

"Will you do it, Ruven? I know I would kill the man responsible for my wife and unborn child's death. But will you?"

Ruven struggled to find an answer, "K-kinslaying is a sin, taboo. The man who sheds his own blood never sleeps well, cursed for eternity."

"Your father slept quite well after he killed Melkor."

"That's different-"

"It's quite the same. One way or another you must choose, Ruven; Allowing your brother to live or ending him yourself. I don't care either way, though I had hoped you would have come upon an answer by now, but I was wrong. Now leave, all of you. We have a battle to fight in the morning."

Ruven had no words to respond to Wilking with, only silence as a shadow was cast over his downturned face. Left with little choice, Ruven left from the tent of Wilking, deep in thought of the battles that were to come.

Image


Heremond followed after Ruven. “Ruven!”Heremond nearly shouted at the prince, “I need to talk to you, in private.”

Focus on winning the battle," Ruven snapped at Heremond, "Let it wait until this is over," He continued walking.

Heremond continued to tail the elf prince, he would not be so easily deterred, "You just promised the whole of the Reach to the one man I trust less than your brother."

“Aye, I did,” Ruven whirled to face Heremond, “Do you think I don’t trust him either? Or do you really see me as such a fool?”

Heremond stoped, "I see you as no such thing. But this action is foolish, Ruven what if he decides that helping us isn't going to get him what he wants? He is willing to stab the Gardeners in the back, what will make us any different when we have to face Julek's Legions?"

“He would have killed us already then, Heremond. Cut our heads off and deliver them on a platter to Julek.” He approached the Reacheon lord with a glare,
still towering over him despite the extent of his injuries, “What other choice would we have? Without Wilking, it’s over, for your duchy, for your family, and for your friends. He’s the only way we can get to Julek and end this.”

"And will you end it Ruven?" Heremond said, Ruven was still a head taller the Heremond and to others he would have been impossing even without his arm. But Heremond would not back down now. "Will you kill your brother when the time comes, or will you hesitiate like you hesited when Wilking asked," Heremond looked the prince over. He had seen better days, the stump of his right arm showed as much."If you are to weak to do it than say so, we can not risk you no being able to end it when the time comes."

“Weak?” Ruven laughed dryly as he clenched his fist only barely containing the fury that burned within him. He attempted to calm himself, turning away from Heremond in an attempt to stymie his rage, but it wasn’t enough. Turning heel, he took his clenched fist and ran it into Heremond’s stomach even as the men of the Stone Watch and of Summerset looked on with shock, “Never say that to me again.” Ruven growled as he began to leave again.

Heremond was caught off guard by the punch. The air rushed out of him with an audible gasp. There was a sharp pain in his stomach that faded into a dull ache as Heremond felt bile rush up his throat. But there was a worse pain. The blow has jostled his broken rib, bone rubbed on bone and he felt his legs began to buckle. He steadied himself.

"So this is how its going to be?" Heremond said before reading to launch into his own assault.



The private discussion had escalated rather hastily, Ruven and Heremond starting a fight. The rest of the Rangers and Knights were shocked, but Mettius stepped in between the two nobles just before they came toe to toe and traded more blows, placing either of his hands on either of the chests, holding them back from each other. With a loud voice he spoke, his words booming loud as drums. “Quit acting like children you lot! I don’t like this, you don’t like this, but this is the way it is. We’re not going to gain anything from fighting amongst ourselves, so suck it up and deal with it. I know I am, damnit!

"Now, if you two can't control yourselves I'll have you separated. Understand?"

Heremond stood there. His fist clenched tight and ready to go into a fight. The only thing keeping him from doing so was Mettius. "Gladly." He spat before marching off.

Ruven remained standing as Heremond walked away, uttered a curse under his breath even as he turned to leave for the tent Wilking had provided for him, “Fine,” he muttered, as he left the old Valyaar.

Image


It was still dark outside when Ruven opened his eyes from what he knew would be his only few moments of sleep. The fight from earlier still enraged him, and although the feeling was not as intense as it was before, Ruven still felt deeply slighted by Heremond.

Weak... Ruven thought to himself as he stared up at the roof of his tent, That's all anyone thinks I am...[i]

"Your grace, may I enter?" Mettius said, arriving at Ruven's quarters. After being bid in, he exhaled, setting his helmet aside and sitting down at a table nearby, relaxing, as if he was tired. His demeanor was very different than what he often projected. "I hope you'll excuse me, it's been a long day. I want to talk, about what happened."

The prince turned to look at the Valyar General. For Ruven, Mettius Clement was a peculiar character. He had heard stories about him from the war, on his actions during the Battle of Ivenstar which pushed back Melkor from the Reach and how he had served at father’s side during the war. It was strange then, when meeting him, that he wasn’t exactly the man his father had told him he was, obedient, and following orders without question, but a man with morals and a man with principle. This fact gladdened Ruven. He sighed and sat upright on his bed spread gesturing for Mettius to sit in one of the chairs provided in his tent,

“Let’s hear it, then,” Ruven said in a drowsy tone.

“There’s no use in fighting amongst ourselves. It’ll only lead to disruption amongst our own ranks, something Julek wants.” He started, looking at the ground before raising his head. “Three months ago Heremond was a simple lad, now he’s dealing with the loss of his father and leading his home into war.” He spoke, evenly and almost softly. “I know you have your share of problems right now, but so does Heremond. We can’t let them rip us apart. Not here, not now. Can you agree to that?” He said, giving his piece of mind, not that Ruven asked.

“His father...” Ruven murmured in the flickering light of the candles in his room, “at least he has fond memories of him... My father was... was-...” the words caught in his throat, “was ‘Great’... just like everyone says,” he attempted to convince himself, failing, “But, yes, Mettius... in the end, I think we can all agree we shouldn’t let something as petty as this tear us apart.”

“Your father, well, it was a different time.” He said gruffly. “We didn’t have many options for leaders, but what we got was far better than the other choice.” He said, referring to Melkor. “I’m not sure what it was like to be his son, but I do know what it was like to serve under him.” He said.

“How was that like?” Ruven asked, “I’ve heard most of what I know from him, and I doubt it leaves everything in.”

“We were the good guys, and we fought the good fight. Azelian might not have been the best leader, but he had a good staff and in the end of the day we pulled through, despite whatever setback we encountered.” He said. [i]Good guys, yeah right.
he thought to himself. “It wasn’t all pretty, and some of the stories won’t be sung by bards for ages to come, but we won. Although this isn’t the time to dwell on the past. Come sunrise you need to go to Heremond, and apologize to him. Let our cooler heads prevail so when the time comes for battle, we’re ready and able to cooperate. It’s not only about you, but those you’ll be leading into battle. For their sake we need clear heads.”

A silence stretched between the too for a time. There was great wisdom in Mettius' words, likely a product of the far greater number of years he'd been on Astergea than Ruven. He knew he couldn't allow his feelings to dominate his actions like they had always done before. If he was to be Emperor, a real ruler who could lead his people in victory and defeat, he had to let go of childish disagreements, and do everything, despite his pride, for the greater good. "Thank you, Mettius." Ruven finally said, "I needed this, someone to... tell me I was being an idiot when I was. I'll see Heremond before the attack, but for now, I recommend we both get whatever sleep we can from the rest of this night."

After the Valyar had left, Ruven finally turned around in his bedspread, and closed his eyes, for once at peace.

Heremond lay there upon a bed roll that had been placed inside the tent that Wilking had given to the men for the Rock. Sleep would be scarce, the eastern sky was already starting to lighten up with the coming of a new day. A new and bloody day, for tomorrow the finale battle between him and Cedric would begin. Battle? This will be a massacer, Heremond thought to himself.

No doubt they would begin the battle at first light, probably at when most of Cedrics army was just starting to wake. They would meet little resistance from the Lenorian army, they wouldn't even have time to form ranks. It would be a slaughter, a bloodletting that the Reach hadn't seen since the War of the Black Phoenix. It would be something that had to be done, yet to Heremond it felt dishonourable. His enemy wouldn’t have a chance, and that was in violation of the old codes that the nobility of the Reach had kept for ages.
At some point Heremond must have drifted off to sleep, a pale light was now streaming into the tent and the sounds of the world coming to life after the night flooded the air. It was yet early enough in the season that a cold chill still hung in the morning air and a damp dew covered everything that had been exposed to the night air. Heremond readied himself, indeed, it would be a long day.

“M’lord,” said a familiar voice behind him, it was Higbald, “So, this is it than. We slaughter the Gardeners like sheep and than march on the capital.”

“Aye,” Heremond said, his voice betraying his thoughts.

“I may not be able to spew wisdom like Mettius, but I do know that what ever happens is what needs to be done. When it is all said and done these people came here, we didn’t force them to. And now its time to get the out.” Higbald spoke his mind, and Heremond knew that to any sane man this was the right path, yet it still sat ill with the young duke.

“Spoken like a true soldier Higbald.”

“Well, m’lord thats all I am.”

Heremond gave the faintest smile as he grabbed his sword and placed it in it sheath, “Come than, lets go see what our High King soon to be and Emperor have to say before the killing starts.”

And so they left, Heremond, Higbald, and a group of Stone Watchmen, leaving from their tents on the eastern edge of Wilking’s camp towards the center, where the King’s pavilion and war council were. They passed through the camp’s dying torches and waking soldiers in silence with the golden sun banner of Summerset waving in the air above them all. It still sickened Heremond to know that banner would soon fly over all the Reach. Finally, however, they reached the pavilion and the meeting, which, telling by the shouts that already came from within the tent, had already started with tension.

Inside, they found the source of the commotion: a Reachman Knight who was shouting across the war map. “The Gardener forces are still in their beds as we speak. We should hit them hard, now, and put an end to this!” the knight, a man Heremond recognized as Wilking’s right hand, Samael Haraldsson, said.

Across from him stood Ruven, garbed in makeshift armor with the Phoenix of the Ashen family sown on his surcoat. His long hair and been washed and and cut, exchanging his once long locks replaced with a much shorter cut much like his ancestor Alaro Ashen, “Slaughtering those soldiers like sheep will win not but scorn in Lenora and the Reach. That’s what what my father would have done, but I’m not him.”

“Then what do you suggest? That we-“ the knight noticed Heremond then, standing near the entrance of the pavilion with his guard.

“Duke Carcaster,” a voice said that Heremond immediately recognized. Wilking, standing far behind the war map with his arms crossed behind and his back turned to them, had spoken. Garbed in armor displaying the brilliant sun of his house he said turning, “how nice of you to join us.”

“Wlking,” Heremond said, giving a node of his head. He didn’t need to like Wilking, but the man was still a king, “Do you always let you underling argue with there betters?” Heremond pointed at Samuel.
Heremond had never liked Samuel. A sell sword before becoming a knight the Reachman had earned himself a reputation as a dirty fighter, one who would use magic as well as sword play to kill. He was a right bastard in Heremond mind who didn’t deserve to be making strategy. Even if Wilking saw it fit for him to do so.

“Now listen here, Carcaster,” shot Samael “We where just trying to decide the best way to kill you enemies for you.”

“I see. And of course some one like yourself would suggest that we attack now while Cedric’s men are still sleeping? Now, ask yourselves this, what kind of people make up most of out armies? Look outside this tent, those men are not soldiers by trade. There farmers and cobblers and carpenters.”

“And who gives a rats ass? Peasants come a dime a dozen.”

“Teranor, will you tell you piss ant to keep his mouth shut when I am speaking?”

“Let our friend speak.” Wilking said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“Wilking, those people that we are about to kill will become your subjects. They will be your people, your farmers and cobblers and carpenters. I saw we give Cedric a chance to surrender, and if he doesn't than we fight him in open battle.”

"I'm not entirely sure Cedric will be all that willing, I confess," Wilking mused finally turning to Heremond, "Given that you killed his son, or rather, your mages did. "

"Hereric?" Ruven questioned with a grave look on his face, "Are you sure?"

Wilking appeared unmoved, "Quite sure," he nodded, "They found his body burnt and split in two across the middle. I'd weep for the boy but, as the saying goes, weep for the fools and you'll be crying all day."

Heremond sighed, "We have to try in the very least. Cedric wants vengeance and he has the right to seek it." Heremond too, wished to seek vengeance. There where still burnt homes and shattered families to avenge, and he had made an oath to see it happen.

"Seek it at the expense of our own men, you mean," Samael growled glaring at Heremond, "This fool," he pointed towards him, "will lead this army to ruin because of his 'honor', because he somehow thinks winning wars and sparing are the same thing. We give our enemies no quarter, or we'll-"

"That's enough," Ruven interrupted the knight in a commanding voice fit for a ruler, "If I am to be your Emperor, I will not tolerate the likes of you trying to murder soldiers in their sleep without allowing them the chance to surrender. It sickens me to think that this is what the honor of the Reach is today, so low." he turned to Wilking, "We'll send a messenger to Cedric asking for parley. If it comes to battle, Mettius with Heremond and I the flanks. You can choose to do whatever else you'd like with the sub-commanders, but these are my orders. Any objections?"

Samael turned to Wilking with a face of dismay, hope in his eyes that the elven King would disagree with Ruven's command, "It's your army, your grace," Wilking said without expression, "Who am I to object?"

"Good," Ruven said, "Now, I would like it if all of you would leave. All except Duke Carcaster and Ser Mettius." Wilking shot an intrigued glance towards Ruven at this, the smallest hint of a smirk on his lips. He then wordlessly moved towards the exit of the pavilion, shooting Heremond a similar glance before leaving with Samael following close behind him. After a moment, all who were left in the pavilion were Ruven, Heremond, and Mettius.

Heremond watched as Wilking left the pavilion with Samael following close behind him, like a good dog. Than there just three, Mettius, Ruven and himself. Mettius had been unusually quiet Heremond noted. “So, what us it that only Mettius and myself must hear?”

"First," Ruven turned to them both, "an apology, both for what I've done, and what I've said. I was thinking only of my troubles, and my torment... when I should have been thinking of your own... of all the Empire's. I know if I'm meant to rule this place, I have to put what happened to me in the past behind me and learn what I can for all of us, today. It's cost me a lot to learn that lesson; my wife, my arm. But I think I'm finally starting to get it. Lhoris would be happy to hear it, finally. Me, learning something. In the end, I hope you'll find it within yourself to forgive me."

“We all make mistakes Ruven, but a wise man knows when he made it.” Heremond replied. He had heard his father say it before, but it had never truly clicked with him until now, “We get through today and you can tell Lhoris yourself.”




The early morning light had begun to shine brighter as the crimson glow of the sun engulfed the western sky in it glow. For the second time in as few days he was riding to make parley with the Gardeners. This time, the blazing sun of Summerset rode with the Yellow Castle of High Rock and the Red Phoenix of House Ashen. Heremond hoped that whatever happened today he would live to see the end of it.

The area chosen was a small field, not to far away from where the last parley had happened a day ago. He knew that Cedric would most likely see to it that this parely went as poorly as that had gone. No matter, he had to try. The bloodshed had to end. But this time Heremond wouldn’t throw himself into a risky gamble like he had done before. On the other end of the field stood three mounted knights, the center knight held the banner of House Gardener, two gold antlers intertwined upon a green field. None of the knights was Cedric Gardener however.

“Lord Gardner bids me to tell you that he does not entrite with murderers and treacherous whoresons,” Said the knight with the standard, “ He will see you upon the field of battle where you will meet your deaths for your crimes before the Divines.” With that the knight whirled his horse around and galloped off to the Gardener camp.

“Well, Heremond, I suppose the concludes your negotiations then?” Wilking asked in a voice that told Heremond all he needed to know.

"Normally in a surrender, the commander is relieved of their sword." Mettius spoke as he watched the Gardener Knights ride off with contempt. "But I suppose we'll have to relieve Cedric of his head, then." He spoke, looking over to the nobles he accompanied. "No use sitting out here in the open field lads, let's get to our positions."

The two forces had drawn up battle lines, the morning sun shown down now in its full strength, the forests on either side of the two armies glowed in emerald green as the sun played on there leaves. Another beutiful morning stained with blood thought Heremond, but he supposed that it was better than what could have happened should Samel or Wilking have had there way.

The Gardener line was thin, there numbers had been nearly halved in the fierce battle the previous day and now they where outnumbered significantly. It was a common tactic to keep you line thin when facing a numerically superior force, the better to keep the flanks secured. Cedrics line may not have even been an organized line. Infantry made up most of it, men at arms and peasant levies intermixed with each other with no real organization, the flanks where mostly Nymerian cavalry, those that had survived the Crest had been released from captivity the previous morning. Banners snapped in the wind as the ghost of an army formed up on the fields.

The Summerset army was a different story. Men formed up in there columns and squares, neat and orderly lines. Cavalry protected the flanks, poised to swoop down and hue waths of death in the enemy ranks. The center, of which was under the overall command of Ruven, was mostly heavy infantry. Araid in three lines, the front commanded by Mettius, the second commanded by Heremond and Ruven in the third line. There position was favorable for a defensive battle, hilly and sparsely wooded most of Cedric cavalry potential would be made null.

It was 9:30 in the morning when the trumpets sounded and the armies began to move to battle. Closer and closer the lines drew near, the thunderous beat of 15,000 feet from the Summerset lines drowned out all other sounds. Than, something happened that Heremond had not expected to happen. Starting on the Gardeners far right, the Golden Sickle of House Wakefield lowered, the Nymerians evidently having had enough of this war. This started a ripple across the enemy line, other banners of other houses lowered, there soldiers refusing to take one step further. Soon only the banner of Cedric Gardener was the only one standing.

Cedric must have known that continuing would be suicidal. Yet, the lowering of lances and the blare of horns and thundering hooves told Heremond that the last stage of this war had just begun. And it would be bloody.

"Gods," Ruven murmured beside Heremond as the Gardener center charged without its flanks, "He must be mad." The Summerset line had come to a halt, content to allow the Gardener center to smash itself into its shield wall, even as its flanks began to march to surround the enemy. Things looked as if they would resolve quickly and easily, but it was anything but.

WHOOSH! Fireballs were thrown by the charging Gardener forces. Ruven's eyes widened as he saw them arc over the field, with Gardener men collapsing off their horses from where the spells were cast, "Mages, shields!" he ordered too late, as the fireballs impacted the Summerset Vanguard sending burning gore in all directions as the toll influenced magic crashed into the soldiers of the front. Cedric's men came soon after, not allowing the vanguard a moment's rest before slamming into the line of soldiers.

"Heremond, with me!" Ruven shouted as when he saw the scene, "We have to end this now!"

Heremond was already acting before Ruven had spoke, spurring his horse forward and ordering his line to go into the fray and stop the charge. It was chaos. The swingin of swords the frenzied cries of men and horses in the heat of combat. Blood flowed and adrenaline pumped. All else lost meaning save for what was right in front of him. These where Cedrics best men, his personal guard and most loyal knights. The fighting was fierce.

Everywhere Heremond looked there was battle. His sword was already stained with blood. His face was drenched in sweat that dripped into his eyes and burned. It was a nearly overwhelming, the sounds the smell, the beating of his own heart as he hacked and sliced at enemy riders. An enemy rider came at him, lance pointed at his heart. Heremond recognized him as the dark elf that stood near Cedric. He had no where to turn, the crush of the infantry made maneuvering difficult, closer and closer came the dark elf’s horse. Heremond forced his horse to rear up at the last moment, the lance going deep into the poor beast. The horse buckled as it died, sending Heremond down to the ground.

Heremond freed himself from under his horse. He looked around himself, it was a sea of carnage. Blood wetted the grass and the feet of hooves had churned up the ground into a soup of gore. And there in front of his was Rex, the dark elf who had just killed his horse, sword in hand as he rode down upon Heremond.

Image


They had halted, the wisest move for the commander to make, tire the enemy out by forcing them to cross more distance while allowing your forces to prepare a defense. However they weren't prepared for what happened next. Fire reached across the field and into their formation, blackening the earth between the two armies. Whatever mages and spell casters they had cast whatever shield spell they could muster in the little time they had, saving themselves and the few men next to them, Mettius cast his own shield spell with the rest of them, Samael being caught within his cover. They hardly hat time to prepare as the Gardener forces hit them. It was a bloodbath.

The defenders fought gallantly given the circumstances, and the second line arrived shortly after to finish the battle. Mettius fell back into the form that had only seemed natural for him after fighting for so long. With strong swings from his sword he felled militiamen and knights alike, hacking through some men as if they were poultry and he was a butcher. Others put up a fight, like a wolf, rearing back after taking a blow to strike back, but just like Mettius would treat a wolf he treated those men, striking them down before he could be bitten.

"Son of a Valyarian whore!" He heard from behind.

He immediately dropped to a knee as he spun himself around, raising his sword to block his head. However the offending swordsman swung high, the sword sailing over Mettius' head as he dodged, but before he could strike back the swordsman had retreated.

It was Ser Eustace, and unlike many others before they held back, restraining themselves. It would help them little as Mettius saw the glint of a sword from behind Ser Eustace as they fell to the ground, dead. Samael was responsible, looking up to Mettius with his sweat-covered face. "I guess we're even, elf!" He hollered before moving onto his next target.

In the corner of his eye Mettius saw a rider plow through the mess of the battle, towards another horse, the rider bearing the Carcaster seal. Heremond! Mettius thought as he lunged into action. Every Gardener between him and Heremond would be cut down at the hands of Mettius, even as he watched Rex kill Heremond's mount. Rex had come back around for another strike, this time sword in hand.

Mettius would let out a guttural yell as he threw himself in front of the horse, keeping himself low as he swung into the beast's leg, steel cutting clean through it, forcing the animal to fall and Rex to topple out of his saddle. Mettius looked over to Heremond who was staggering to his feet. "Go! I'll handle this!" He yelled to Heremond before turning back to Rex, who had regained his footing and took up his fighting stance.

Mettius raised his sword, and leapt forth, swinging hard. Rex would deflect the blow and swing back in a light attack. Mettius would step just wide of the blade's reach before raising his sword to parry the next strike, however Rex would withdrawal, pulling back either to let Mettius strike again or to wait for an opportunity. Just like the Gardener army exhausted themselves charging the Summerites, Rex was trying to get Mettius to exhaust himself on the offensive.

However, Mettius was long from done, and pressed his attack, this time jabbing at Rex's chest, putting his weight into the thrust of his sword. Rex would again deflect the blow but Mettius would bash into Rex, sending him staggering back. He would follow with a wide swing, a final blow to strike down the elf, but Rex would block it at the last second, sending Mettius recoiling back for a split second.

A split second was all the time Rex would need to strike, swinging fast but with relatively little force, his blade would find itself below his free arm's shoulder pauldron, slicing into his bicep but not deep enough to hit bone. Mettius swore loudly as he blocked Rex's next string of attacks before he relented, pulling back yet again. Mettius could feel the blood running down his arm, soaking the garments under his armor.

He had to change up his approach, or he wouldn't survive much longer. Mettius would swing his sword again, but in a feign attack before jabbing his sword at Rex. It wouldn't break the armor but the elf stumbled again, Mettius would thrust his sword again, harder this time. It would find it's way through a gap in Rex's armor near the chest, but would only serve as a superficial wound. Rex would swing back, Mettius deflecting the blow before Rex threw an uppercut with his off hand, knocking Mettius' helm off and sending him back.

The next swing would be for Mettius' neck, but he'd block it aptly. After some swordplay Rex would go to punch Mettius again, only he managed to elude it, bringing his own sword hard into Rex's side. The elf would cringe, grabbing at Mettius' blade with his armored hand and swing his own sword wildly, deflecting off of Mettius' pauldron and catching his cheek with whatever remaining force it had left.

Mettius would kick Rex's knee hard, even through the armor the elf felt it and fell on his back. Mettius looked down at Rex, and into his widened eyes as he raised his sword above his head. Rex was static, immobilized as Mettius stood over him, and a million thoughts ran through Mettius' mind as he stood there for a second before bringing his sword down. Rex would flinch, drawing in a sharp breath and holding it for what would be his last second before departing to the afterlife.

In a second of mercy Mettius buried the blade in the ground next to Rex's head, watching the elf slowly open his eyes to see what happened, taking in shaky breaths. Mettius' face would remain stoic as he looked down on Rex, and he would kick his sword away before retrieving his own. Rex looked just as confused as he looked frightened or relieved, as if he wasn't sure why the elf had spared him. Mettius thought back to words of wisdom he imparted to Heremond just a few days prior.

'Battle is easy when you're consumed by hate, but afterwards the dust settles, and the hate dissipates, but the blood still stains your hands. That's when you realize it's not the enemy you hate.'

Mettius sighed, looking down on the elf. "If you want to live, I suggest you stay down, Rex." He spoke before looking around, the battle was winding down, the last of Cedric's loyal knights being surrounded and cut down or surrendering before that could happen. His eyes searched wildly for Heremond, but he couldn't find him from where he was. Lad you better still be alive. Mettius thought as he ordered for multiple Summerite solders to take Rex as a prisoner, an to treat him well but be cautious.

Where are you Heremond?

Image


Heremond moved forward, every step was a new fight as Heremond moved forward into the the massed enemy. He hued at horses and men alike. Rider came at him and he cut down there horses, men came at him and they to where cut down. Blood soaked his blade, it socked the ground and tainted the air with its metallic stench. He knew what he had to do to end this, find Cedric and kill him, and he knew that Cedric was doing the same. Searching, seeking him out.

For Heremond the search did not take long, the double antler of House Gardaner was sure to be near Cedric, and that was where Cedric would be. He pushed on, a rider bore down on him, but Heremond sidestepped the horse and hacked the rear leg off the animal, sending it screaming to the ground. And thats when he saw him, Cedric Gardener. His hammer was bloodied and crusted with the viscera of many men. The world slipped away, the war around him became insignificant. He moved towards his enemy, sword in hand. Than something told him to turn, a dismounted knight bearing an emblem of a black rose was making ready a strick. Heremond knew the man,Sir Garmund Saeva, the man responsible for most of the raiding earlier in the war.


“This is where you die Carcaster!” Shouted the knight

Their blades interlocked for a moment as Saeva once again moved to strike at the Carcaster Lord’s breast, before the cursed knight smirked a cruel smile. He spit in the face of Heremond, distracting him for a moment before a headbutt sent him sprawling to the ground,

“Greet your father in Dread!” The knight roared as he raised his sword for the killing blow. It was then that a blade stained red with blood pierced through the stout man’s chest bringing forth an eruption of blood that splattered on Heremond’s face. He watched with shock as the bewildered knight fell to the bloody ground in crash of Steel revealing the boy who had killed him, a youth around the age of Baldric, with brown unkempt hair, and a common face covered in dirt and grime.

Heremond stood up from the ground, a gash trailed blood down his face from where Saeva had head butted him. He wiped some of the blood of his face, Saeva’s or his own it didn’t matter. He looked the boy over, and gave him a small node of thanks. He would have to try and find him after this was over.

Heremond left the boy standing there as he went after his own target. Cedric Gardener had to die, even as the rest of the battle wound down around him, Cedric had to die. No matter what else happened, what ever fate would meet them, he would find Cedric and kill him. One of Cedrics guards came at him as he neared, Heremond cut him down and kept moving. He could now see the blood stains on Cedrics war hammer and armour, see his chest heaving from the exertion of combat. And Cedric saw Heremond, his sword stained crimson and his face splattered with blood.

“Cedric!” Heremond shouted as he brought his sword and shield up to defend and attack, reading to spring into yet another fight.

Cedric Gardener's gaze turned to him across the dewy, blood-soaked fields of High Rock, his green eyes narrow and piercing. Heremond could not see his expression hidden behind his helmet, but he knew just looking at how he glared at him that there was nothing but rage within him, almost similar to himself looking at him. Garbed in his armor and antlered helm, Cedric seemed a god of war with his mailed hands and warhammer covered in the blood and viscera of his foes. For most fighting the beast that Heremond was about to face appealed not at all, but he feared no god. because in the end, Cedric was simply a man; a man that now approached him with all fury of a god, but none of their power. Because in the end, Heremond thought as Cedric closed the distance swinging his warhammer in an arc over him head, all men will die.

Heremond saw the blow coming, the bloody hammer head arcing through the air. He brought up his shield the catch it at the last second, the blow was reverberated down from his arm to his teeth. Heremond in turn gave Cedric know chance to recover from his own attack and began his own, a fast and powerful lunge full force at Cedric's face. Cedric stepped back to avoid the razor point of Heremond blade, bringing up his own shield to deflect as he did so. How ever, this did not stop Heremond, stepping in close he bashed Cedrics right arm with his shied, again forcing Cedric back.

Again Heremond attacked, and once more Cedric was forced to step back. Than, Heremond made a mistake, he got to close, and Cedric used his full strength to crash his shield into Heremonds body while also tripping the young duke with his foot. Heremond fell flat onto the wet ground, the mud seeming to keep him stuck in place, his vision blurred, wether from the force of Cedric counter or from exhaustion he knew not. Than, he felt, rather than saw Cedric hammer coming down in its deadly arc, Heremond rolled away, the ground where his head had once been becoming a crater as the metal hammer bore into the ground. Again Cedric swung and again Heremond rolled away.

Heremond tried to stand, but a metaled boot was firmly placed upon his chest. Cedric stared down at him, hate in his eyes.

Heremond tried to reach for his sword, but Cedric quickly kicked the blade away, continuing to stare down at him. "I'll take my time with you." he growled as he kicked Heremond in the face sending the Reacheon lord rolling in the dirt, "You'll feel the same pain you've inflicted on my son." he brought his foot up and slammed it on his elbow. Heremond howled like a wounded animal as the pain of cracking bones overloaded his senses. The world became a blur, and he felt blood in his mouth where he had bit down on his tongue when Cedric kicked him. "But most importantly," he said as he lifted Heremond's head by the hair from the sloppy mud, "You'll never hold your own son in your arms."
Heremond felt a jolt of electricity with those words. He had made a promise. It felt like forever ago now, but he had made it. ‘Return to us’ she had said before he left her, gods it was only the other night that he had made that vow. And know here he was, he head held up by his hair as Cedric delivered his words. Heremond knew that here some man may have given up, let death take them. But here and now was not where Heremond wished to die, not after the promise he had made. His right arm was useless, but he still had a left, and while Cedric readied to deliver more blowes to him, Heremond sought out a weapon.

A knife, a shield, anything he could use to bash or stab Cedric with. His fingers found something, a field stone that had been heaved up by the winter frosts. He grasped it. Cedric still stood on his arm, the pain was immense and Heremond fought against passing out. It felt like an eternity before he felt the pressure let of. This was his one and only chance. Heremond rolled over, with a speed and strength that he didn’t know he had left. Cedric was caught off balance and Heremond kicked his feet from under him.

No Cedric was on the ground and Heremon raced over to pin him down. Heremond used his legs to pin Cedric’s arms down, using his full weight to do so. With his good arm he raised the rock above his head and than crashed it down onto Cedrics face plate. The metal deforemed and Cedric spat out blood, struggling to get Heremond off him, “No, Cedric, today you die, today you die.” Heremond said in almost a whisper as he lifted up the face plate, Cedrics face was a bloody mess.

Up went the the rock, and again it came crashing down. Again and again and again, up and down, each time more blood and gore splattered out from Cedrics ruined face. Eachtime Cedric’s movement become more and more feeble, his breath more and more ragged as he chocked on his own blood and teeth. Cedric was as good as dead but Heremond kept smashing the rock into the other Reacheon knights face. Each blow had a name attached to it, a knight the had died outside the gates, a peasant who family had perished in the raids. Again and again until there was no more face, just a bloody hole staring back at him.

Mettius was raking the battlefield, striking down any man who opposed him as he looked for his lord. The Battle was dying down, just as quick as it started. It was then when he found Heremond, sitting over the limp figure of Cedric’s armor, one hand raised with a rock before he brought it down. From the looks of it, it wasn’t the first blow, and by the lad’s rage it didn’t seem like he wanted it to be his last. Mettius came forward, sheathing his blade as he reached around Heremond’s chest and pulled him back and away from Cedric’s corpse.

“Lad, he’s done. He’s done!” He yelled as he pulled him back to his feet, looking over his wounds. “It’s over, let’s get you to a healer m’lord. Let’s go.” He said, taking in the scene around him. “Let’s go.” He echoed again, in a whisper. The men were collecting wounded and prisoners now, and Mettius kept an eye out for Ruven or Wilking as he helped Heremond to reach the rear.

There was a clamor throughout the battlefield, however, as sounds of swords leaving sheathes came from the eastern flank. Mettius didn’t have to wait long for the source, as a rider, galloping on a horse haggard and seemingly near death appoarched the army.

Cries of “Halt!” or “Stop!” Were ignored by the rider, who Mettius now identified as a Nord, as he came to stop just feet away from where Cedric Gardener’s corpse lied.

Mettius joined in on the cries of halt, as he let go of Heremond, letting the lord stand under his own power. “HALT IN THE NAME OF HOUSE CARCASTER! His voice boomed as he drew his sword, positioning between the rider and Heremond, ready and willing to cut him down if he made a move. “And who in Aduranos’ name are you, Nord!” Mettius yelled loudly, making it clear that he didn’t have much patience.

“I’m looking for Heremond Carcaster!”

Heremond looked at the Nord, there was something about him that was familiar. He stepped forward, cradling his broken arm and holding back the cries of pain that hung in his throat. “I am Heremond Carcaster, and who are you Nord.” The Reacheon Duke said.

The Nord wheeled around to where Heremond and Mettius were with a look of relief on his face, "Thank the gods," he said as he dismounted. "I- I'm Fergus Valmarsson, Paladin of the Order of the Phoenix." his breath was haggard and ragged, his movements sluggish as if he had scarcely slept in days. It seemed all his remaining strength to bring him just before Heremond to the watchful eye of his guard. He pulled a sealed letter bearing the sun eagle of House Varian from his cloak and handed it gingerly to Heremond. "Lhoris needs your help... all of Eroris will need your help." he said before collapsing into the mud.
Last edited by Eroris Historical Society on Sun May 30, 2021 3:53 pm, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
The Imperial Warglorian Empire
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8104
Founded: Oct 10, 2015
Inoffensive Centrist Democracy

Postby The Imperial Warglorian Empire » Fri Jul 26, 2019 6:43 am

Drosten Cylus
King Wilking's Camp

A short way away from this 'crossroad that would decide lives,' hidden in the nearby trees was a young man in his early 30s. Wearing his light armour (minus a helmet), a bastard sword by his side, bow and quiver on his back and the Summerset Sun strapped to his arm denoting his allegiance, the man stood vigilantly as he watched the surrounding area with caution in his eyes and a steely expression.

This visage of supposed stoicism collapsed as the man yawned, boredom suddenly clear on his face. Sitting back on the stool he had brought with him, chin on his left hand, the man uncorked the leather flask by his side and took a swig of its alcoholic contents. As the drink started taking effect and he felt his innards feel warm, Drosten Cylus continued to look on at the scene before him.

For what seemed like the longest of time, Drosten had been sitting in this nearby gathering, watching as his prick of an employer painted in front of a bunch of tied up unconscious men (the elvish culture was not one he was extensively knowledgeable in, so for all he knew this was some strange sex ritual), time he could've been using to get some Gods needed sleep.

Now, Drosten knew that he whining was somewhat unjustified, this was his job after all.

See Drosten, along with several other mercenary companies, had been hired by King Wilking to reinforce his forces and had only just arrived about a week or so previously. It was just after a few days when they arrived that all that hullabaloo occurred...

Several Days Before
Drosten wasn't sure how he had gotten into this situation. One second he had been walking to his tent to clean his equipment, popping open his flask for a quick drink. Then all of a sudden, some high-born prick knocks into him and spills his precious drink all over his shiny armour. The next thing you know, Drosten gets challenged to a duel for honour or some crap, and here he was by one of the duelling fields. Was he foolhardy to accept? Perhaps, but someone was going to pay for his wine.

Drosten saw as the prick, (a Ser Roys of Eleria, wherever that was) made a big show of posturing with his sword and shield, along with the heavy plated armour he wore, posing in front of the small group of people which had mysteriously appeared (his "hype men" Drosten suspected). Drosten simply waited, taking several experimental swings of his trusty bastard sword and checking the weight of the smaller round shield he had. After several minutes of simply watching the wine-wasting bastard draw the woos of his little posse, the two combatants finally got into positions. For a few seconds, the two simply stared each other down before Ser Roys charged with a cry, shield in front. Drosten found himself quickly retreating as a flurry of slashes faced him. Dodging and parrying almost constantly, Drosten was somewhat impressed that unlike many other high-born he faced, this one could back his words.

"Stand and fight coward!" Ser Roys bellowed.

Wouldn't save him though. Going on one knee, Drosten's arm shuddered as Roys' sword struck his shield with a mighty thwack. Quickly, Drosten's other hand swiped up. But rather than the sword Ser Roys had been expecting, a handful of dirt and mud struck him right in the eyes. Blinded, Roys instinctively put up his shield, with Drostan soon after running into it, using his body's momentum to push it upwards and simultaneously rolling over it and Ser Roys.

Now behind the Knight, Drosten took his sword's hilt in two hands and swang at Ser Roys' helmet with a clank, watching with satisfaction as it vibrated before hopping backwards and throwing his shield down in between the two. Blinded and stunned (not to mention potentially embarrassed), Ser Roys turned around and charged at Drosten in fury, not spotting the shield on the ground in front of him. With his recent mental trauma and heavy armour, Ser Roys was unable to recover as he slipped on the shield before him and fell to the ground with a thump, like a felled tree. Immediately taking action, Drosten pounced on the opportunity set before him, knocking the sword from the Ser Roys' hand and pointing his sword right at the knight's neck.

"Well, now that you've got the point," Drosten said with a smile, jabbing his sword forwards menacingly, "What about you act like the high-born bastard you are and keep your arse down?"

Disarmed, dizzy, and his armour covered in dirt, Ser Roys glared at Drosten while laid on his back. "I yield," the man gritted out.

Lowering his sword, Drosten noticed that quite a large crowd had gathered around to watch the fight. While the higher class knights looked at him with repugnance, many of the common foot soldiers (most likely off duty) cheered, clapped and whistled for his victory. Mockingly bowing to the crowd, flourish and all, Drosten turned back to the downed knight before him. "Now, you've got a cup of wine you owe me..."

Hearing a cacophony of noise to his right, Drosten looked up to see the soldiers parting to the sides and kneeling. First, several men in bright, almost blinding, armour approached; the Summerset Sun proudly adorned on their chests. Recognising them as members of the Summerset Kingsguard, Drosten was more prepared as he saw the Mayaar Bastard himself, King Wilking fucking Taranor, strode in, head high as he walked with long strides. Among the entire crowd, Taranor looked to be the most composed and most definitely the most regal. While many were covered in dirt and mud, Wilking almost shined with his expensive clothing; clearly of significantly more value than anything everyone else was wearing.

While his face showed indifference at first, it was replaced with a mask of cold fury as he spotted Ser Roys, who at this point had hurriedly stood back up. Looking back, Drosten now realised that Ser Roys wore armour extremely similar to that of the Kingsguard; well, it would've if not for the mud that caked it and the rather noticeable dent on his helmet, the Summerset Sun more brown than golden.

"No wonder such a crowd gathered," Drosten thought to himself as he saw the King approach.

Having completely ignored Drosten, Wilking instead went over to Ser Roys, who bowed.

"My King, I-" Ser Roys began before Wilking cut him off.

"I thought higher of you Ser Roys," Wilking said. Contrary to the usual anger and bellowing of other nobles, Wilking's voice was calm yet harshly cold, practically freezing.

"My King?" Ser Roys questioned.

"Both your father and grandfather were trusted members of my Kingsguard in their times, and both talked of your skills in high regard," Wilking continued, "Though I am normally sceptical, I trusted both and saw both your training and skills with my own eyes; therefore I thought it true,"

"But if you could be so thoroughly beaten by a common sellsword," Wilking spat the words out as if they were poison, "Then you've failed even my lowest expectations,"

"Someone's getting frostbite after this," Drosten thought.

Ser Roys, his eyes now wide and his skin pale, went down on one leg. "But my Kin-!"

"We will discuss this matter later," Wilking said coldly, "For now, clean up yourself you incompetent fool."

Ser Roys, embarrassed and stunned, simply bowed and walked off the field as the crowd slowly started to disperse.

"Well, it sounds like someone's going to get fired," Drosten said, Wilking turning his head to instead gaze at him with cold eyes.

"My King," Drosten added after several seconds as if he had forgotten.

Wilking, who seemed to be willing to humour the man before him, simply stared impassively. "On the training grounds, Ser Roys appeared to have the potential to be quite an exceptional Kingsguard," Wilking glared after the direction which Ser Roys had left, "Though frankly if he could be defeated by the likes of you, his position must be re-evaluated."

"Yes, most definitely, My King, soon enough it seems you're going to have a replacement," Drosten replied jovially. Wilking bit out a single harsh laugh.

"And who would I replace him with, you? A filthy peasant with a blade whose loyalty is easily bought by money?" Wilking replied harshly.

Drosten simply stood with his usual roguishness, his left hand on his hip and his sword held lazily by his right. "Well, this filthy peasant defeated a full-blown knight and quite a skilled one with what you say, My King," Drosten replied, "As for money, well, there is none more golden and shiny than you, My King, just like the sun you hold as your emblem."

"May I assure you, My King, I'm worth every coin," Drosten continued, "And may I further assure you, I will not be defeated by any upstart armed peasant or knight for that matter."

Wilking simply looked at Drosten, thinking. And Drosten simply smiled.

Present
Next thing you know, Drosten gets given a nice large cloak and shiny pin designating him as a member of the Summerset Kingsguard. Now, the job was simple. Just stand around, looking tough mostly. Make sure no drunk bastard or assassin gets within 5 meters of Wilking without getting a nice haircut: down the throat. And do whatever Wilking tells you to do. And for that, Drosten gets quadruple the usual pay, a nice large and cozy single tent, high-quality meals, the ability to insult or beat anyone and get away with it, first choice at loot. And perhaps most importantly: all the alcohol he desired.

It almost made up for how completely boring it was. All day and night, just standing outside the Elven bastard's tent with nothing to do, occasionally escorting him on one of his walks and outside activities, and listening to him talk to others and himself about politics, war and the like.

There were most definitely better things he could've been doing with his time. "It'll all be worth it," Drosten thought to himself, "In the end, I'll get that money, and I'll finally pay that damn informant about my-"

"So a man has returned from the dead to seek me out..." a voice said, cutting short Drosten's thoughts. Looking back up, he saw that the prisoners had awakened. Oh, that was another thing, fucking Prince bloody Ruven was still alive apparently, imagine his shock.

"Well, this'll be interesting," Drosten thought to himself, taking another swig of his flask.

Much Later
Field Outside the High Rock
After the Battle

The battlefield was littered with dead, the shredded banners of House Gardener laid low across it. The air was filled with groans of the injured and the dying, as men were dragged off the field, their destinations either field hospitals or body piles.

"The Aduran's wife was as fair as the sun, and her kisses were warmer than spring...."

But in the centre of the field, there came another sound born of voice. This one not the gargled or hoarse wails of pain, but the smooth and clear singing.

Drosten took another hardy swig from his flask, the soothing burn quenching the dry thirst that had developed in his throat. The wine was a thankful relief, distracting him from the sweat that covered his face, and the blood that covered his body, all not his. Standing up, Drosten got off the body he had been sat on: a Lenoran Knight, clad in full heavy steel plate armour with chainmail underneath. Drosten clutched the handle of his sword; the sword that had been lodged in the dead knight's throat and had been since the moment it had ended the knight's life.

"But the Aduran's blade was made of black steel, and its kiss was a terrible thing!"

With a sickening squelch, the sword was pulled out, blood coating the entire blade. With his sword now released from its temporary sheath, Drosten looked around his surroundings. Now, where had he put it? He swore tha-

Ah! There it was!

With a smile, Drosten began walking forward, ignoring the numerous bodies of Lenoran Footmen and Knights that surrounded him, all with stab and slash marks gouged in their flesh.

"The Aduran's wife would sing as she bathed, in a voice that was sweet as a peach...."

As he finished the lyric, he found himself arriving. He looked down as he stood above the Lenoran Noble, his armoured hands desperately clawing their way at the earth as he dragged his body inch by inch. The noble's laboured breaths were palpable, as he continued to crawl, suddenly filled with new energy.

"Please! I yield! I yield!" the noble begged.

Drosten simply looked impassively as he raised his blade...

"But the Aduran's blade had a song of its own...."

...and as he brought it down, a wail of pain exiting the noble, before he went still.

"....and a bite sharp and cold as a leech!"

Kneeling, Drosten pulled out what he was looking for; his signature knife Sovka, previously embedded in the noble's shoulder, right in between the armour plates.

Cleaning both blades on the noble's clothing, Drosten scoured the noble's body. No luck, it seemed that this one, in particular, kept all his valuables at home; a real shame.

Briefly scowling, Drosten stood back up and continued along, looking for another body to loot. The conversation he had heard was certainly...enlightening, if not surprising. When Drosten had signed up for this job, he didn't know he was joining a bloody rebellion against the bloody Empire! Or Ruven's brother, Julek, more specifically it seemed. Though he had to give him credit, his employer was quite the cunning one; if not a bit insane it seemed. He reached high, that was for sure.

He had been at the war council where they had planned the upcoming battle, or massacre more like it. He had agreed with Samael's sentiment; they should've attacked while the Gardener forces were still asleep. He somewhat respected Samael, he had a similar dirty mindset as Drosten himself, having been a sellsword like he was, though his "holier than thou" attitude dampened that.

That was when Ruven came up (sorry, Emperor Ruven). Now, Drosten had to admit, he'd always been a rather big fan of Ruven, his swordsmanship had been something his former teacher spoke of often. But damn if he didn't think the elf was a fool at that moment. Reminded him too much of those naive honourable knights he had encountered constantly, the ones who had looked down at him.

When the morning came, Drosten was expecting a bloody battle. But to his surprise, almost the entire Gardener Army defected! And he had to admit, he was pleasantly shocked at that, though that still didn't remove the fact it was an idealistic and risky plan.

But, well, now he had to consider his contract. He was hired by Wilking to fight in his army and defeat his enemies at High Rock. Well, technically his initial contract was complete, though this time it was the wrong enemy it seems. Drosten didn't sign up to fight in a massive war like the one approaching, so why fight? Well, Drosten had figured that as long as he kept getting paid, it wouldn't be too bad to stick along. But there better be higher pay, cause this was definitely bigger than his usual employments.

As he took another swig of wine, Drosten paused as he looked down on another body. Another heavily armoured one, this time his helmet and head bashed in viciously, to the point where there was barely any face at all. If it weren't for the various decorations on his armour, especially the antlers planted on the remains of his helmet, decorations he had only seen on one other man, he would've never guessed who it was.

"The King is dead, long live the King I suppose," Drosten thought to himself as he stared at the body with a sense of awe. Shaking out of his stupor, Drosten was about to continue, before something caught his eye. Something shiny.

"As he lay on the ground with the darkness around, and the taste of his blood on his tongue..."

Drosten kneeled and lifted the body's hand. Attempting to pull it out, Drosten found it quite hardily stuck in there. "Well, time to get dirty," Drosten thought as he pulled out Sovka and got to work.

"His brothers knelt by him and prayed him a prayer, and he smiled and he laughed and he sung..."

After a brief struggle, Drosten internally nodded in satisfaction as the knife cut through flesh and bone. Taking it in his hands, Drosten started to pull, before finally, it popped off.

"Brothers, oh brothers, my days here are done, the Aduran's taken my life..."

Quickly rubbing some of the dirt and dry blood off it, Drosten lifted it to his face. In his hand was a gold ring, various intricate carvings drawn onto it, as well as several small gems. In the middle, the antler sigil of House Gardener was embedded on it.

With a smile, Drosten stood up. "This is probably worth something."

Pocketing the ring, Drosten continued back to camp, taking another swig and singing another lyric.

"But what does it matter, for all men must die, and I've tasted the Aduran's wife! I have! I've tasted the Aduran's Wife!"



Edrian Aaris
Somewhere in the Western Kingswood
Around the same time

Deep in the woods, a long way away from the drama in the south, several trails of smoke filtered into the night sky. On the forest floor, men in various armours and clothing wondered about, some on patrol while others gathered around the campfires which had been lit. By one such fire was a rather thin man, with a narrow, rather thin, face and well cut facial hair. Edrian Aaris had once been lord of House Aaris; a rather prominent vassal house to House Reidun. But after the Battle of Goldwood Clearing and the death of Laurus Reidun, many of the noble houses that had taken House Reidun's side were stripped of their holdings and power, among them House Aaris. His brothers had been killed in battle, and his father had been executed by Lord Arden Stratus. After that, Edrian swore revenge and retreated into the wilderness along with the remaining Reidun Loyalists.

Since then he had been on the run, being reduced to raiding villages and caravans to survive while at the same time avoiding being hunted down by Stratus' Soldiers. However, at long last, they had been able to consolidate. After over a decade on the run, now regrouped Aaris' Loyalist Cell, along with the other Loyalist Cells spread across the county, were ready to strike back. Aaris' Cell was among the largest in the underground "Reidun Resistance," fielding over 500 men; a cacophony of knights, foot soldiers, mercenaries and (with great reluctance) bandits who were promised wealth. They had even been able to recruit an Orcish Raiding Band with promises of loot and glory, adding over 50 orcs to their numbers.

Though alone this wasn't enough to take a major city like Ceuron, especially with the varied quality of the troops and the lack of siege equipment, he would not be alone. Soon his forces and the forces of his other allies would march together, and with their combined numbers they would overwhelm Stratus' forces, march on Ceuron, kill the traitors and restore the glory of House Aa-...to restore rightful rule to Ceuron and the Kingswood!

Edrian was mentally salivating at the chance to restore his noble stature, and he had already spoken with several of the other cell leaders about who would become Lord of Ceuron when the time came...

But that was later, for now, Edrian had to wait for the chance to regain power. And that meant living in squalor for only a tiny bit longer. As Edrian simply sat by the fire, gnawing on a roasted rabbit leg, sounds of a commotion nearby interrupted him of his thoughts. Standing up, he and the bodyguard knights beside him drew their swords, as several others scattered around the camp also looked towards the sound of the commotion. Suddenly a young soldier, his helmet lost and blood drizzling down his head, appeared from the bushes running towards him.

"MY LORD! WE'RE UNDER ATTA-!" The young soldier screamed before an arrow came whistling out of nowhere and penetrated his skull. For seconds, all was silent, as Edrian simply observed the body of the young man.

Before all hell broke loose.

Suddenly, arrows came from all directions, a constant pour of projectiles rained upon the camp as men were struck down with terrifying accuracy. Men screamed and shouted in alarm, fear and agony as they rushed around. Some attempted to respond, firing bolts, arrows and sling stones indiscriminately, with some of the more idiotic ones attempting to charge into the forest. Some ran around like headless chickens, panicking. While others attempted to restore some semblance of order, with officers attempting to organise and regroup soldiers, only to be picked off.

The knight beside him took an arrow through his eye, and with that Edrian broke out of his stupor and started running, his remaining bodyguards by his side. Entering one of the soldier's tents in an attempt to find cover, Edrian spotted several men still in their beds (or what passed as beds) seemingly oblivious to what was happening.

"What are you idiots doing still asleep?" Edrian shouted, both angry and confused. When none of them responded, Edrian walked over to one, "I command you as your lord to wake up and prote-"

Edrian's words died on his lips as he turned one of the men over. The man's eyes were closed, his mouth wide open and his throat cut as drops of blood slivered down from the gash. Taking a surprised step back, his other knights found the other men in similar unfortunate dispositions.

"How could this happen? Are my men so incompetent?" Edrian internally fumed. Suddenly, Edrian heard as war horns were sounded. Rushing to the entrance, Edrian peaked outside to see as cavalry charged down from the woods with a mass battle cry; hacking, slashing and trampling over any unfortunate soul in their way. Stepping back, Edrian thought about simply hiding in the tent, before a strangled cry behind the rebel lord warned him of the sword ever-nearing his face. Edrian was barely able to put up his sword and rather lousily parry the blow. Gaining some distance, Edrian saw as a hooded man, his unique dark green cloak identifying him as a member of the Ceuron Border Ranger, went into a fighting stance, with a short sword in one hand and a dagger in the other.

Edrian then further noticed how the rest of his bodyguards were dead, with another two Border Rangers standing on top of them. Despite having much heavier armour, a larger sword, and decent experience with the blade, Edrian saw his situation and decided it wasn't in his favour as he barged out of the tent.

The situation outside appeared even worse, as Edrian ran right into the chaos of battle, a mass melee spread across the camp. Enemy horsemen and his troops battled, swinging blades at each other as men were stabbed, slashed and trampled, the air filled with a chorus of steel, flesh and screams. Edrian rushed through, hoping to get to some sort of safety, pushing men out of the way as he ran, sword in hand. Running towards the stables, Edrian hoped to get a horse and escape in the chaos. However, those hopes were dashed as he felt a searing pain on his left arm, as one of the horsemen charged by.

On the ground, Edrian felt the full weight of his armour as he struggled to get back up. Getting on his knees, using his sword to support him, Edrian looked around as the battle raged on. "PROTECT YOUR LORD!" Edrian shouted, "I, LORD AARIS! DEMAND THAT YOU PROTECT YOUR LO-."

His next words died on his lips when he looked to his front, just as...he arrived. Riding a large white war-steed, clad in black iron chain and steel plate armour, a black burgonet with a mask and visor on. And clutched in his right hand, was a flaming sword, a blade of orange and red as bright as the sun. Unable to move, Edrian simply watched in horror as the steed approached him, and as the fiery inferno came. He last saw a bright flash, a searing pain, and then knew no more.

Arden Stratus
Somewhere in the Western Kingswood

Arden continued to ride on as Adeus cleaved through the man's head like butter, leaving one less traitorous "lord" for the chopping block. Speeding on, Arden saw as the rebels, witnessing his approach, began panicking. Most attempted to run, while some attempted to confront him. This proved a poor choice, as Arden sliced through them like a scythe through wheat, men falling to the ground with cauterised wounds all over their bodies. Though there was little light, it was clear that the battle was quickly turning in his favour, as Ceuron Cavalrymen and Cohort Guardsmen rode with impunity, with even the Border Guards beginning to reveal themselves more by the edges of the clearing to get better shots.

Riding further into the battle, Arden cut down rebels left and right, with many of them appearing to be more akin to an ill-equipped rabble rather than a proper fighting force. Stabbing right through one of the rebel's wooden shields and into his chest, Arden noticed as a man clad in proper plate armour (most likely a former knight) charged at him with a long sword. Turning to face him, Arden parried the rebel knight's powered slash and responded with a slash of his own. Steel met fiery silversteel, as, despite the knight's heavier weapon, Arden's defence proved impenetrable. As the knight continued to slash with trained yet heavy blows, Arden continued doing precision strikes, as the knight's longsword began to grow brittle with each extremely heated strike melting and chipping it bit by bit. Finally, Arden brought down Adeus from above, with the knight bringing up his longsword to block. But instead of Adeus smacking off the longsword, it went right through as the longsword's blade was cut in half. Stunned, Arden used this brief moment of confusion to do a lightning stroke, decapitating the knight in an instant.

Arden turned to face the next adversary before a shout caught his attention.

"MY LORD! LOOK OUT!" One of his men shouted. It was the only warning before a body, flying through the air, hit his horse, causing both steed and rider to fall to the ground with a grunt. Slightly dazed, Arden quickly got himself off the ground as his horse rode off in a panic. Attempting to spot where the 'projectile' came from, Arden saw as two rather large and fearsome orcs, a female and a male, fought nearby. Both were fighting ferociously, as the male picked up one of the rebels with both hands and threw him at one of the Ceuron Cavalrymen, knocking the rider off the horse. The female, wielding two war axes, had just decapitated another cavalryman's horse, before she looked to her right and saw Arden trying to get up.

Recognising Arden as a someone of high rank and stature, the she-orc abandoned the cavalryman laying on the ground before her, and instead began charging at Arden with a warcry. Unphased by the fearsome fight before him, Arden drew out the crossbow by his side. With four bow prongs reinforced by the finest of metals, this deceptively small and compact dwarvish made crossbow had a penetration power similar to large steel siege crossbows, commissioned by Arden to penetrate the toughest of material, from the thickest of plate armour, to the tough skin of orcs. Still a bit dazed, took longer to aim than usual before finally squeezing the trigger, letting loose a specialised bolt. The bolt hit its mark, as it easily penetrated through the leather and chainmail armour of the she-orc and lodging itself into her right breast. Shocked and wide-eyed, the she-orc ran a few more feet before going slack, collapsing right in front of Arden's feet. Drawing his dagger, Arden plunged the blade into her skull, just to make sure she was dead. Removing the dagger and sheathing it once more, Arden looked up to see the male orc look in his direction.

Seemingly angered by the death of (who Arden suspected was) his mate, the orc began charging at Arden with a large two-handed war hammer. Loading another bolt and presenting once more, Arden's luck didn't seem to hold up this time as the bolt was let loose, striking the orc's upper left chest. Still charging in, Arden quickly loaded another bolt and let loose, this time the bolt plunging into the orc's stomach. Despite both bolts having penetrated deep into the orc's body, the orc continued to charge, fuelled by adrenaline and rage. Arden, by this time having attached the crossbow back on his belt, looked around and spotted Adeus some ways off to the side, buried in the snow, its flames extinguished. With quick reflexes, Arden rolled to the side, narrowly dodging the enraged orc's swing. While rolling, Arden grabbed Adeus, standing back up with the silversteel sword clutched in his hands.

Further angered at Arden dodging the orc's strike, the orc charged once more, swinging its hammer wildly. Arden expertly dodged them all, knowing that attempting to block or parry like he did with the knight before would be foolhardy with an orc, and slowly began withdrawing. As blood continued to leak out of the orc's wounds, the orc began to slow down as its strikes began to weaken. Seizing the opportunity Arden struck. As Arden dodged a particularly savage downward hammer strike, Arden passed through the orc's defences, slicing the back joint of the orc's leg. Kneeling on the ground, the orc attempted to swing its warhammer backwards, only for Arden to dodge under it, cleanly slicing off the orc's left hand. Roaring in pain, the orc once again made to swing, until Adeus suddenly glowed red in almost an instant, cleanly slicing right through the warhammer's hilt, as simultaneously Arden removed his dagger with his other hand and plunged the blade right into the orc's throat.

The orc, exhausted and bleeding everywhere, finally gave out as it collapsed backwards. As the orc began gurgling blood, Arden stood by its head.

"By the Gods I hate orcs," Arden muttered loudly as he heaved Adeus up and brought it down.

Shortly Afterwards...
The sun rose as light finally began showering over the field. Where there was once a fledgeling camp, now there were piles of corpses, as soldiers dragged the bodies over to them. Many remaining rebels had surrendered, were disarmed and rounded up, almost none had escaped. Looking over the field, Arden walked along as he inspected the various activities of his men. Some were on the aforementioned body disposal and guard duties, while others were resting, drinking water and taking care of wounds, clearly exhausted from the battle. Hearing footsteps, Arden turned around to see a man, around his age, approach him; he wore a modified version of the Imperial Legionary Armour, with a fiery red cross emblazed on its shoulder guard signifying his allegiance to House Stratus, and the crossed swords on a shield with a laurel wreath surrounding them and another fiery background emblazed on his other shoulder guard denoting his position as a member of the Ceuron Guard Cohort. He had a prominent strong jaw, his face with almost no fat and little wrinkles, clean with no facial hair. He had blue eyes and blonde hair, all of which made him look much younger than he was.

Varangin Praetor was one of the legionaries who had served with Arden during his time in the legions, and one of the other 80 men of his cohort who had joined followed him during the Ceuron Civil War. Since then he had become one of Arden's closest advisors and friends, not to mention among his bodyguard.

"Arden," Praetor nodded to Arden. As a close friend, Praetor had the unique benefit of being able to call Arden by his first name and not as 'my lord' or 'Lord Stratus,' "Your suspicions were correct, this rebel cell was definitely among the larger ones of those we've encountered."

Ever since the sudden resurrection of Reidun Loyalist activity, Arden had gone on a clearing spree, hunting down and destroying a string of several rebel cells. Already he had crushed several larger groups in the past month; 6 since he last counted, 7 now. By his approximation, about 1,328 rebel casualties.

"And the body count?" Arden asked.

"We are still counting Arden, however, I can safely say that enemy casualties were heavy, and our own minima-"

"I want precise numbers, Varangin." Arden cut off, Praetor replying with a quiet apology. A brief pause ensued.

"Something on your mind Arden?" Praetor asked.

Arden sighed, "Things are changing Varangin, and fast," Arden said, "The Foreign Invasion, the Reach Civil War, ever since the death of the Emperor and the destruction of the Imperial Fleet, everything has become...unstable,"

And if there was one thing Arden despised, it was instability and chaos.

Arden's gloved hands clutched together, "And yet Emperor Julek continues to do nothing."

Silence once again ensued, before Arden turned around and began walking, Varangin following beside him. "But politics can be discussed later," Arden said

"I want a rundown on all captured weapons, they are to either be sent to the armoury, to the market for selling or the blacksmiths for smelting and reforging," Arden continued, "Get the captured horses to the stables and get them to work,"

"Finally, I want all captured knights and nobles to be sent back to Ceuron, they will be given the choice to swear loyalty to me or die,"

"And what of the rest of the captured rebels sir?" Varangin asked. Arden looked towards the mass of prisoners, many huddled up and cowering from the Ceuron Soldiers.

"Those that were forcefully conscripted will be given the option to join the Ceuron Army or go back home," Arden said.

"As for the rest...well, they knew that joining meant treason against Ceuron, yet they joined anyways," Arden turned to back to Varangin, "I have no use of them; kill them, via any means you see fit, but be quick and efficient. Hang some of them along the main entrances and crossroads, let them be a warning to those who threaten Ceuron."

A soldier approached him, Arden's horse pulled alongside him.

"May I assume you would want the Orc bodies by the Western Passes?" Varangin asked as Arden mounted his horse.

"Aye, and make sure they are especially bloodied, I am in no mood to have to deal with Orc Raiders at this time," Arden replied. Arden turned his horse and, escorted by several other horsemen, he rode off.
Last edited by The Imperial Warglorian Empire on Fri Jul 26, 2019 7:34 pm, edited 8 times in total.
Call me Warg or Antic
Yeah, u do that and I’m gonna have to force u to pull a France, and then a Vichy-Wargloria, after one of his allies proposed pulling an Italy

PROUD MEMBER OF THE FEDERATION OF ALLIES!

User avatar
Arengin Union
Powerbroker
 
Posts: 8858
Founded: Feb 23, 2016
Left-Leaning College State

Postby Arengin Union » Fri Jul 26, 2019 9:44 am

Image


Forest of the Ancients, Norravägg




The snow of the blizzard felt like small needles to the northman. While born and raised in the region the warrior still shivered like any other human. His blue eyes scanned the forest for any Lupans with his hand on his sword ready to draw in case things went south again cursing himself for ever getting into this situation to begin with.

The younger Nord girl stood behind the man, her furred tunic covering her and helping to keep warm and yet her nose was red and her cheeks as well, the bitter cold making her shiver intensely. The two travelers kept traversing through the falling snow which pushed against them, the horses following behind with their heads low to avoid the freezing blizzard.

“Hrapp, we can’t be out here any longer!” Adria yelled out, “Where are we going!?” Hrapp shook his head at the noise, "A couple more miles until we reach Naumuldar." He semi yelled through the blizzard.




The blizzard kept on through the day, the much battle hardened and older Hrapp and the young and inexperienced girl Adria had taken refuge under a formation of rocks, protecting them from the cold storm that kept on through up to the night. A campfire had been set by Hrapp, horses resting within the small cave, and Adria taking rest herself, finally away from the bitter cold.

Hrapp sat down at the campfire, it's small blaze kept the middle aged warrior somewhat warm in the frigid winter of the North. Drinking some ale from a flask and biting off part of a goat's leg he said. "Who the fuck is this Achidian anyway? Was he your brother or something?" His voice sounded mildly annoyed at the current situation he was in along with the cold as snow dripping in through the cracks of the stones formation covering the two began to build on his shoulders.

Covering herself with her fur tunic Adria had an oddly shaped rock on her hands, twiddling her fingers as she played with it to combat the boredom of the night. Hrapp's question simply made her gloat at his lack of any decency, the way he ate and talked disgusted her at times. Worse was his lack of any attention as she was telling him of the circumstances behind this whole thing.

"If you would've listened, you would know he was my village’s mage," Adria answered.

"Also try to finish what you have in your mouth before speaking," she added with feistiness in her tone.

"Well I don’t care much for magic, your father better have a whorehouse and a cart of gold with him." Hrapp responded finishing the goat leg and shivering in the cold a bit moving some of the snow on his back.

"What makes you think the dogs haven't cooked him up like this goat." The northman nodded toward the leg as he pulled out his axe and whetstone slowly sharpening it.

"Is that all you care about, gold and intercourse?" Adria asked with annoyance, she had to deal with the bitter snow she could not handle even though she was a Nord, and now with this big brute who would try to give her life lessons while also eating like an animal.

"I just know he is alive, my father has always been a fighter," Adria kept playing with the rock on her hands, turning it from all different directions as she shivered from the cold of the night, perhaps they were off the storm but it was still freezing cold.

"Its something I didn't inherit from him," Adria then threw the rock at the fire with some contempt apparent in her mannerism, she always felt as if she never truly lived up to her father’s expectations at all.

"Those aren't the only thing, you forgot booze as well." Hrapp said taking a swig of the ale. "You also haven't been around soldiers or most men if you think I only care about women and gold." Hrapp went back to getting into a rhythm of sharpening his axe.

"My dad never liked me hanging with soldiers, or with boys in general." Adria rested her head on the rock she was sitting against.

A silence ensued between the two, the sound of the sharpening echoed through the darkened forest as the snowy winds kept pushing against the trees. Adria looked around her with some alarm when she heard a sound nearby, but she paid no mind to it after spotting a hare running to his burrow.

"What do you care about then Hrapp?" The girl suddenly asked.

"Women, gold, and anything that can get me drunk." He said standing up and checking the horses and making sure they didn't freeze. "Hoping one of these days I'll help a lord and get a castle somewhere in the South." He gave a small laugh at the last part.

Adria raised her eyebrows at the words Hrapp said, she had to admit it, he was a man of simple goals. That could be good or bad depending on the situation.

"It seems like you have it all figure it out, and yet you're here in the frozen wasteland helping a little girl find her father. Why?"

"Because you promised me gold, remember?" Hrapp said hiding his true motive. "That's how this hiring a mercenary thing works."

"Yep, you have it all figured out," Adria answered with sarcasm as she rested her head and closed her eyes, embracing the cover from the snow and the warmth from the fire as she snuggled herself into her tunic.




A few days later…

Hrapp cursed himself again and again as his horse trudged through the forest. The blizzard had stopped for a bit but the biting wind came back with a vengeance. Adria rode right behind Hrapp, she tried her best to cover from the snow as she guided Argo to follow close behind Hrapp’s own steed. The cold was unforgiving as always but at least it was no longer stormy but just the regular cold of the area.

Adria looked around her, the forest had become much more dense and there were more and more rock formations indicating they were getting closer to the mountains.

“We should be getting closer to Naumuldar now!” She said with excitement over to Hrapp. "Silence!" The Nord responded as his ears picked up a small sound in the distance, his hand reaching for his axe.

Adria didn’t say anything, the atmosphere remained silent as she looked around her with confusion at the Nord’s sudden motion. She tried her best to concentrate on the surroundings but nothing, just erie silence on an empty forest.

“We should be getting on Hra-” Hrapp's voice boomed in response, "Shut the hells up girl!" He responded drawing his axe and holding it in one hand.

A loud roar echoed through the forest as Hrapp suddenly found himself pounced by a quick and large creature. The Nord was tackled into the snowy ground as his horse got startled and galloped away in fear. Adria’s own Argo began screech in panic as well. Adria tried to calm Argo down as she reached for her bow but as quick as the creature had appeared it was now gone and Hrapp was on the floor. Hrapp stumbled up a bit before kneeling again, "By the gods girl you nearly got me killed." He said checking his body for wounds.

“I-I'm sorry… I did-” Adria then spotted something running behind Hrapp, quick and with furry.


“Behind you!” she yelled as the creature got close from behind Hrapp, revealing a set of sharp claws heading towards Hrapp.

Hrapp tried to spin around but the snow made it difficult to do so. Despite this he saw the werewolf and brought his two handed axe around straight towards the thing's head. The creature’s life was ended as Hrapp’s axe pierced through its skull, chunking down thick red blood down into the snowy ground as the creature then fell down.

Adria watched as the Nord had managed to slay the creature, she let out a sigh of relief that he had managed to do so. But neither of them got any chance to rest up as more roars came from within the forest, Adria readied her bow as Hrapp would ready his axe. Then right from up a tree one werewolf jumped down towards Hrapp its long claws directing towards him, another werewolf then charged at Adria and Argo.

Hrapp was quick to avoid the incoming attack of the beast as he then swung his axe and drove it into the things ribs. The beast began to bleed but it seemed to ignore the wound as it them kicked Hrapp back, sending him rolling into the snow.

Adria was completely frightened as the werewolf lunged towards he, stone still she didn’t react, “Girl! Wat-” Hrapp tried to warn her but was then interrupted by the werewolf again going at him. Adria was saved only by Argo raising his front legs at the creature, screeching and making it back away. Adria finally got back to herself as she tried to calm Argo who still raised trouted at the beast aggressively.

“Come on beast, show me what you got!” Hrapp yelled at the beast as the two of them stared at each other with mutual hatred and disgust. The werewolf then roared, “DIE!” it yelled as it then lunged at Hrapp, the Nord was taken aback by the beast speaking. All the stories were not bullshit after all, it was real, but Hrapp didn’t let himself be distracted too long as he rolled through the snow avoiding the attack.

Adria had her bow ready, trying to aim at the creature while still mounted on the horse, Argo was relentless as he didn’t let the werewolf get to close. The beast was only getting angrier at it then tried to slash at Argo who backed off and again raised his fronts, the sudden raising made Adria fall from the mount and into the snow, Argo then galloped away from the scene leaving his caretaker behind, the werewolf saw its chance as it then roared again and ran towards the girl, claws raised and teeth showing he was about to maul the Nord girl.

Hrapp had had enough of the beast, again avoiding its attack he was done playing, letting out a war cry he charged at the creature and hitting it with his shield as hard as he could, he managed to knock it down and once and for all pierced his axe through the beast’s head, killing it. The Nord then looked over behind him, a werewolf heading towards the startled and exposed Adria, Hrapp’s eyes widened at the sight as he pulled his axe from the dead wolfman's head and began to run towards the scene.

Adria’s body hurt from the fall, her vision blurry as she tried to find her bow, but then she saw the massive and voracious werewolf running towards her, Adria crawled back in fear as the werewolf was running towards her. Pulling out her dagger the Nord girl readied to fight to her last breath as she nervously raised the blade and readied for the incoming beast. It seemed Hrapp would be too late to save the girl until suddenly and with the werewolf only feet away Argo appeared from nowhere and stampeded the beast, running it over and knocking it away from Adria who had tears of fear in her eyes.

Hrapp jumped forward and plunged his axe into the beast's eyes, bloodying the snow beneath. Both the warrior and the young girl let out heavy breaths as the scene turned calm, Hrapp’s shield was broken but he had at least managed to get out of the fight largely unscathe. Adria however felt like her heart was about to explode as she gripped the dagger on her hands tightly and began to shake uncontrollably, Argo approached the girl with care and concern.

“You could’ve died girl, we both could’ve died because you simply can’t shut your mouth. You brought me out here all because of someone who is likely already dead!” Hrapp reprimanded Adria who was still completely stonewalled over what had just happened, Hrapp then began to feel bad for what he had just said, it was clear Adria had never gone through a near death experience like this.

“I-I’m sorry…” Hrapp said, a bit begrudgingly but he did mean it. “You ju-” Hrapp was then again attacked by another beasts, this made Adria panic even more as she let out a loud scream, one that would likely be heard through the forest.

Hrapp and the creature were close together as the thing tried to bite at his neck and he frantically held it back. The sharp claws around the Nord’s back then began to pierce through his armor, letting out some grunts of pain Hrapp began to punch the thing right at its face. The beast then again tried to bite at Hrapp but he wouldn’t allow it, then the wolfman's teeth began to get ever so close towards Hrapp’s neck as he tried to hold it back, but he was weakening by the second, it all seemed over.

Then Hrapp was saved in the nick of time by a sudden arrow piercing right into the things shoulder, making it lose its grip and allowing Hrapp to push it back. Adria had gathered the courage to fight as she had her bow raise, she then readied another arrow and fired again. The arrow was avoided by the werewolf who pulled off the one on its shoulder and began to walk towards the girl, Hrapp then charged at the creature, hitting it with his broken shield the Nord tried to stab it with his axe but the creature pulled it off his hands and pushing back it kicked Hrapp back multiple feet. Hrapp raised himself up to find the creature gone, both him and Adria were confused and weary as they heard sounds of twigs cracking and tree branches moving, then silence.

The silence was unearving as Hrapp readied his sword, his axe nowhere to be found. Adria also readied her bow as she walked to Hrapp and the two of them stood back to back to see around them. Then the silence stopped as Adria was tossed away by the beast, its claws and teeth ready the beast was about to tear at Hrapp who only avoided it by blocking the beast with his broken shield, the creature grabbed the Nord’s shield and pulled it off him. Hrapp again tried to stab at the thing but it once more kicked him back, this time with much more might, knocking the Nord back into a tree.

“Is that… the best you got…” Hrapp said trying to raise himself. The creature let out an inhumane chuckle, readying its claws and walking towards the Nord it was about to make the killing blow.

Then as if the Gods intervene the creature froze right as it was about to slash at Hrapp, a sound of flesh being torn was heard as the creature slowly feel down to the ground, a big wound on its back. Hrapp then took his helmet off, he spat at the thing and looked up expecting Adria.

“Nice going k-” But it wasn’t Adria, it was a stern and tall male Nord, a bit older than Hrapp himself but an obvious warrior. Armed with a hatchet as well as carrying Hrapp’s own the Nord handed it back to his owner.

“Well right about time you showed up!” Hrapp said as he took the axe, a smile on his face.

The older Nord chuckled as he helped Hrapp up, “Did my daughter cause you much trouble?” he then asked, Hrapp then looked over and saw Adria flanked by multiple other Nords, dressed in furred coatings and carrying a variety of weapons, Hrapp had a confused look towards the girl as he then looked back at the fellow Nord.

“Hankir Oreldon…” The Older Nord then said. Adria had a smile of relief and glee as within her head she could only boast in the fact that she had been correct. Her father was alive and he had returned.

Hrapp then let out a scoof, looking at Hankir he nodded, “Hrapp… Kolfinnsson…” The two nords then shook hands.
"I do as I please"
-King Abraham Markev final words before jumping into a cage to fight a lion.

Proud member of the Federation of Allies

PreviousNext

Advertisement

Remove ads

Return to Portal to the Multiverse

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: Arvenia, Lgengia, Newne Carriebean7, The Empire of Tau

Advertisement

Remove ads